This is a modern-English version of Dorothy and the Wizard in Oz, originally written by Baum, L. Frank (Lyman Frank). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


CHOOSE THE PRINCESS.

DOROTHY AND THE WIZARD IN OZ

BY

L. FRANK BAUM

AUTHOR OF THE WIZARD OF OZ, THE LAND OF OZ, OZMA OF OZ, ETC.

ILLUSTRATED BY JOHN R. NEILL

BOOKS OF WONDER WILLIAM MORROW & CO., INC. NEW YORK

BOOKS OF WONDER WILLIAM MORROW & CO., INC. NEW YORK

COPYRIGHT 1908 BY L. FRANK BAUM
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

COPYRIGHT 1908 BY L. FRANK BAUM
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED




DEDICATED TO HARRIET A. B. NEAL.


To My Readers

It's no use; no use at all. The children won't let me stop telling tales of the Land of Oz. I know lots of other stories, and I hope to tell them, some time or another; but just now my loving tyrants won't allow me. They cry: "Oz—Oz! more about Oz, Mr. Baum!" and what can I do but obey their commands?

It's pointless; completely pointless. The kids won't let me stop sharing stories about the Land of Oz. I have plenty of other tales to tell, and I hope to share them eventually; but right now, my sweet little rulers won’t let me. They shout: "Oz—Oz! More about Oz, Mr. Baum!" and what can I do but follow their orders?

This is Our Book—mine and the children's. For they have flooded me with thousands of suggestions in regard to it, and I have honestly tried to adopt as many of these suggestions as could be fitted into one story.

This is Our Book—mine and the kids'. They have overwhelmed me with thousands of ideas about it, and I've genuinely tried to incorporate as many of these ideas as could fit into one story.

After the wonderful success of "Ozma of Oz" it is evident that Dorothy has become a firm fixture in these Oz stories. The little ones all love Dorothy, and as one of my small friends aptly states: "It isn't a real Oz story without her." So here she is again, as sweet and gentle and innocent as ever, I hope, and the heroine of another strange adventure.

After the amazing success of "Ozma of Oz," it's clear that Dorothy has become a permanent part of the Oz stories. The kids all adore Dorothy, and as one of my young friends aptly puts it: "It isn't a real Oz story without her." So here she is again, as sweet, gentle, and innocent as ever, I hope, and the star of another unusual adventure.

There were many requests from my little correspondents for "more about the Wizard." It seems the jolly old fellow made hosts of friends in the first Oz book, in spite of the fact that he frankly acknowledged himself "a humbug." The children had heard how he mounted into the sky in a balloon and they were all waiting for him to come down again. So what could I do but tell "what happened to the Wizard afterward"? You will find him in these pages, just the same humbug Wizard as before.

There were a lot of requests from my young readers for "more about the Wizard." It seems the cheerful old guy made a ton of friends in the first Oz book, even though he openly admitted he was "a humbug." The kids had heard how he floated up into the sky in a balloon, and they were all eager to see him return. So what could I do but share "what happened to the Wizard afterward"? You'll find him in these pages, just the same old humbug Wizard as before.

There was one thing the children demanded which I found it impossible to do in this present book: they bade me introduce Toto, Dorothy's little black dog, who has many friends among my readers. But you will see, when you begin to read the story, that Toto was in Kansas while Dorothy was in California, and so she had to start on her adventure without him. In this book Dorothy had to take her kitten with her instead of her dog; but in the next Oz book, if I am permitted to write one, I intend to tell a good deal about Toto's further history.

There was one thing the kids wanted that I found impossible to do in this book: they asked me to introduce Toto, Dorothy's little black dog, who has many fans among my readers. But you’ll see, when you start reading the story, that Toto was in Kansas while Dorothy was in California, so she had to begin her adventure without him. In this book, Dorothy had to take her kitten with her instead of her dog; but in the next Oz book, if I get the chance to write one, I plan to share a lot more about Toto's future adventures.

Princess Ozma, whom I love as much as my readers do, is again introduced in this story, and so are several of our old friends of Oz. You will also become acquainted with Jim the Cab-Horse, the Nine Tiny Piglets, and Eureka, the Kitten. I am sorry the kitten was not as well behaved as she ought to have been; but perhaps she wasn't brought up properly. Dorothy found her, you see, and who her parents were nobody knows.

Princess Ozma, whom I love just as much as my readers do, is back in this story, along with several of our old friends from Oz. You'll also meet Jim the Cab-Horse, the Nine Tiny Piglets, and Eureka, the Kitten. I'm sorry the kitten wasn't as well behaved as she should have been; maybe she just wasn't raised right. Dorothy found her, you see, and nobody knows who her parents were.

I believe, my dears, that I am the proudest story-teller that ever lived. Many a time tears of pride and joy have stood in my eyes while I read the tender, loving, appealing letters that come to me in almost every mail from my little readers. To have pleased you, to have interested you, to have won your friendship, and perhaps your love, through my stories, is to my mind as great an achievement as to become President of the United States. Indeed, I would much rather be your story-teller, under these conditions, than to be the President. So you have helped me to fulfill my life's ambition, and I am more grateful to you, my dears, than I can express in words.

I truly believe, my friends, that I’m the proudest storyteller who has ever lived. Many times, tears of pride and happiness have filled my eyes while reading the sweet, loving, heartfelt letters that come to me in almost every mail from my young readers. To have made you happy, to have captured your interest, to have gained your friendship, and maybe even your love through my stories is, in my opinion, as significant an accomplishment as becoming the President of the United States. In fact, I would much rather be your storyteller in these circumstances than be President. So, you have helped me achieve my life's goal, and I am more thankful to you, my friends, than I can express in words.

I try to answer every letter of my young correspondents; yet sometimes there are so many letters that a little time must pass before you get your answer. But be patient, friends, for the answer will surely come, and by writing to me you more than repay me for the pleasant task of preparing these books. Besides, I am proud to acknowledge that the books are partly yours, for your suggestions often guide me in telling the stories, and I am sure they would not be half so good without your clever and thoughtful assistance.

I try to respond to every letter from my young readers, but sometimes there are so many that it may take a little while before you get a reply. But be patient, friends, because the response will definitely come, and by reaching out to me, you more than make up for the enjoyable job of putting these books together. Plus, I’m proud to say that the books are partly yours, as your ideas often help me in sharing the stories, and I know they wouldn’t be nearly as good without your smart and considerate input.

L. FRANK BAUM

L. Frank Baum

Coronado, 1908.

Coronado, 1908.


LIST OF CHAPTERS

  ChapterPage
The Studio Door1The Earthquake13
2The Glass City23
3The Wizard Arrives41
4The Plant Kingdom55
5Dorothy Chooses the Princess64
6The Mangaboos are Dangerous77
7Into the Black Pit and Back Out Again88
8The Valley of Voices95
9They Battle the Invisible Bears106
10The Braided Man of Pyramid Mt120
11They Encounter the Wooden Gargoyles131
12A Great Escape142
13The Dragonettes' Den160
14Ozma Uses the Magic Belt172
15Old Friends Reunited187
16Jim, the Taxi Horse203
17The Nine Little Piglets217
18The Trial of Eureka, the Kitten231
19The Wizard Does Another Trick240
20Zeb's Back at the Ranch251

CHAPTER 1.

ContentsTHE EARTHQUAKE

HE train from 'Frisco was very late. It should have arrived at Hugson's siding at midnight, but it was already five o'clock and the gray dawn was breaking in the east when the little train slowly rumbled up to the open shed that served for the station-house. As it came to a stop the conductor called out in a loud voice:

The train from San Francisco was really late. It was supposed to get to Hugson's siding at midnight, but it was already five o'clock and the gray dawn was breaking in the east when the little train slowly rolled up to the open shed that served as the station house. As it came to a stop, the conductor called out in a loud voice:

"Hugson's Siding!"

"Hugson's Siding!"

At once a little girl rose from her seat and walked to the door of the car, carrying a wicker suit-case in one hand and a round bird-cage covered up with newspapers in the other, while a parasol was tucked under her arm. The conductor helped her off the car and then the engineer started his train[Pg 14] again, so that it puffed and groaned and moved slowly away up the track. The reason he was so late was because all through the night there were times when the solid earth shook and trembled under him, and the engineer was afraid that at any moment the rails might spread apart and an accident happen to his passengers. So he moved the cars slowly and with caution.

A little girl stood up from her seat and walked to the car door, holding a wicker suitcase in one hand and a round birdcage covered with newspapers in the other, while a parasol was tucked under her arm. The conductor helped her off the train, and then the engineer started the train again, making it puff and groan as it slowly moved up the track. The reason for the delay was that throughout the night, the ground had occasionally shaken and trembled beneath him, and the engineer was worried that at any moment the tracks might spread apart and an accident could occur with his passengers. So he moved the cars slowly and carefully.

The little girl stood still to watch until the train had disappeared around a curve; then she turned to see where she was.

The little girl stayed still to watch until the train had vanished around a curve; then she turned to see where she was.

The shed at Hugson's Siding was bare save for an old wooden bench, and did not look very inviting. As she peered through the soft gray light not a house of any sort was visible near the station, nor was any person in sight; but after a while the child discovered a horse and buggy standing near a group of trees a short distance away. She walked toward it and found the horse tied to a tree and standing motionless, with its head hanging down almost to the ground. It was a big horse, tall and bony, with long legs and large knees and feet. She could count his ribs easily where they showed through the skin of his body, and his head was long and seemed altogether too big for him, as if it did not fit. His tail was short and scraggly, and his harness had been broken in many places and fastened together again with[Pg 15] cords and bits of wire. The buggy seemed almost new, for it had a shiny top and side curtains. Getting around in front, so that she could look inside, the girl saw a boy curled up on the seat, fast asleep.

The shed at Hugson's Siding was empty except for an old wooden bench and didn’t look very inviting. As she looked through the soft gray light, there wasn't a house in sight near the station, nor was anyone around; but after a while, the girl spotted a horse and buggy by a group of trees a short distance away. She walked over to it and found the horse tied to a tree, standing still with its head hanging down almost to the ground. It was a big horse, tall and skinny, with long legs and large knees and feet. She could easily count its ribs where they showed through its skin, and its head was long and seemed too big for its body, like it didn’t quite fit. Its tail was short and scraggly, and its harness was broken in several places, pieced together with[Pg 15] cords and bits of wire. The buggy looked almost new, with a shiny top and side curtains. Moving to the front to look inside, the girl saw a boy curled up on the seat, fast asleep.

She set down the bird-cage and poked the boy with her parasol. Presently he woke up, rose to a sitting position and rubbed his eyes briskly.

She put down the birdcage and poked the boy with her umbrella. Soon, he woke up, sat up, and rubbed his eyes quickly.

"Hello!" he said, seeing her, "are you Dorothy Gale?"

"Hey!" he said, noticing her, "are you Dorothy Gale?"

"Yes," she answered, looking gravely at his tousled hair and blinking gray eyes. "Have you come to take me to Hugson's Ranch?"

"Yes," she replied, looking seriously at his messy hair and blinking gray eyes. "Did you come to take me to Hugson's Ranch?"

"Of course," he answered. "Train in?"

"Of course," he replied. "Training in?"

"I couldn't be here if it wasn't," she said.

"I wouldn't be here if it weren't," she said.

He laughed at that, and his laugh was merry and frank. Jumping out of the buggy he put Dorothy's suit-case under the seat and her bird-cage on the floor in front.

He laughed at that, and his laugh was cheerful and genuine. Jumping out of the buggy, he put Dorothy's suitcase under the seat and her birdcage on the floor in front.

"Canary-birds?" he asked.

"Canary birds?" he asked.

"Oh, no; it's just Eureka, my kitten. I thought that was the best way to carry her."

"Oh, no; it's just Eureka, my kitten. I thought that was the best way to carry her."

The boy nodded.

The kid nodded.

"Eureka's a funny name for a cat," he remarked.

"Eureka's a weird name for a cat," he said.

"I named my kitten that because I found it," she explained. "Uncle Henry says 'Eureka' means 'I have found it.'"[Pg 16]

"I named my kitten that because I found her," she explained. "Uncle Henry says 'Eureka' means 'I have found it.'"[Pg 16]

"All right; hop in."

"Okay; get in."

She climbed into the buggy and he followed her. Then the boy picked up the reins, shook them, and said "Gid-dap!"

She got into the buggy, and he followed her. Then the boy took the reins, shook them, and said, "Giddy up!"

The horse did not stir. Dorothy thought he just wiggled one of his drooping ears, but that was all.

The horse didn’t move. Dorothy thought he just flicked one of his drooping ears, but that was it.

"Gid-dap!" called the boy, again.

"Get up!" called the boy, again.

The horse stood still.

The horse stood still.

"Perhaps," said Dorothy, "if you untied him, he would go."

"Maybe," Dorothy said, "if you let him go, he would leave."

The boy laughed cheerfully and jumped out.

The boy laughed happily and jumped out.

"Guess I'm half asleep yet," he said, untying the horse. "But Jim knows his business all right—don't you, Jim?" patting the long nose of the animal.

"Guess I'm still half asleep," he said, untieing the horse. "But Jim knows what he’s doing—right, Jim?" he said, giving the animal's long nose a pat.

Then he got into the buggy again and took the reins, and the horse at once backed away from the tree, turned slowly around, and began to trot down the sandy road which was just visible in the dim light.

Then he climbed back into the buggy and took the reins, and the horse immediately backed away from the tree, turned slowly, and started to trot down the sandy road that was just visible in the dim light.

"Thought that train would never come," observed the boy. "I've waited at that station for five hours."

"Thought that train would never show up," the boy said. "I've been waiting at this station for five hours."

"We had a lot of earthquakes," said Dorothy. "Didn't you feel the ground shake?"

"We had a ton of earthquakes," Dorothy said. "Didn’t you feel the ground shake?"

"Yes; but we're used to such things in California," he replied. "They don't scare us much."[Pg 17]

"Yeah, but we're used to stuff like that in California," he replied. "They don't really scare us."[Pg 17]

Dorothy poked the boy with her umbrella.

"The conductor said it was the worst quake he ever knew."

"The conductor said it was the worst earthquake he had ever experienced."

"Did he? Then it must have happened while I was asleep," he said, thoughtfully.

"Did he? Then it must have happened while I was sleeping," he said, thoughtfully.

"How is Uncle Henry?" she enquired, after a pause during which the horse continued to trot with long, regular strides.

"How's Uncle Henry?" she asked, after a pause while the horse kept trotting with long, steady strides.

"He's pretty well. He and Uncle Hugson have been having a fine visit."

"He's doing pretty well. He and Uncle Hugson have been having a great visit."

"Is Mr. Hugson your uncle?" she asked.

"Is Mr. Hugson your uncle?" she asked.

"Yes. Uncle Bill Hugson married your Uncle Henry's wife's sister; so we must be second cousins," said the boy, in an amused tone. "I work for Uncle Bill on his ranch, and he pays me six dollars a month and my board."

"Yeah. Uncle Bill Hugson married your Uncle Henry's wife's sister, so we must be second cousins," the boy said, amused. "I work for Uncle Bill on his ranch, and he pays me six dollars a month plus my meals."

"Isn't that a great deal?" she asked, doubtfully.

"Isn't that a great deal?" she asked, uncertain.

"Why, it's a great deal for Uncle Hugson, but not for me. I'm a splendid worker. I work as well as I sleep," he added, with a laugh.

"Well, it's a good deal for Uncle Hugson, but not for me. I'm a great worker. I work as hard as I sleep," he added, laughing.

"What is your name?" asked Dorothy, thinking she liked the boy's manner and the cheery tone of his voice.

"What’s your name?" asked Dorothy, feeling like she liked the boy's attitude and the cheerful tone of his voice.

"Not a very pretty one," he answered, as if a little ashamed. "My whole name is Zebediah; but folks just call me 'Zeb.' You've been to Australia, haven't you?"

"Not a very pretty one," he replied, a bit embarrassed. "My full name is Zebediah, but everyone just calls me 'Zeb.' You've been to Australia, right?"

"Yes; with Uncle Henry," she answered. "We got to[Pg 20] San Francisco a week ago, and Uncle Henry went right on to Hugson's Ranch for a visit while I stayed a few days in the city with some friends we had met."

"Yeah, with Uncle Henry," she replied. "We got to[Pg 20] San Francisco last week, and Uncle Henry went straight to Hugson's Ranch to visit while I stayed in the city for a few days with some friends we met."

"How long will you be with us?" he asked.

"How long will you be staying with us?" he asked.

"Only a day. Tomorrow Uncle Henry and I must start back for Kansas. We've been away for a long time, you know, and so we're anxious to get home again."

"Just one more day. Tomorrow Uncle Henry and I have to head back to Kansas. We've been gone for a while, you know, so we're eager to get home."

The boy flicked the big, boney horse with his whip and looked thoughtful. Then he started to say something to his little companion, but before he could speak the buggy began to sway dangerously from side to side and the earth seemed to rise up before them. Next minute there was a roar and a sharp crash, and at her side Dorothy saw the ground open in a wide crack and then come together again.

The boy cracked his whip against the big, bony horse and looked deep in thought. He started to say something to his little friend, but before he could get the words out, the buggy began to sway dangerously from side to side, and the ground seemed to rise up in front of them. The next moment, there was a loud roar and a sharp crash, and Dorothy saw the ground split open in a wide crack and then close back together.

"Goodness!" she cried, grasping the iron rail of the seat. "What was that?"

"Wow!" she exclaimed, grabbing the metal railing of the seat. "What was that?"

"That was an awful big quake," replied Zeb, with a white face. "It almost got us that time, Dorothy."

"That was a really big quake," Zeb said, his face pale. "It almost got us this time, Dorothy."

The horse had stopped short, and stood firm as a rock. Zeb shook the reins and urged him to go, but Jim was stubborn. Then the boy cracked his whip and touched the animal's flanks with it, and after a low moan of protest Jim stepped slowly along the road.

The horse came to a sudden stop and stood as solid as a rock. Zeb shook the reins and tried to get him to move, but Jim wouldn't budge. Then the boy cracked his whip and tapped the animal's sides with it, and after a soft moan of resistance, Jim slowly started walking down the road.

Neither the boy nor the girl spoke again for some minutes.[Pg 21] There was a breath of danger in the very air, and every few moments the earth would shake violently. Jim's ears were standing erect upon his head and every muscle of his big body was tense as he trotted toward home. He was not going very fast, but on his flanks specks of foam began to appear and at times he would tremble like a leaf.

Neither the boy nor the girl spoke again for several minutes.[Pg 21] There was a sense of danger in the air, and every few moments the ground would shake violently. Jim's ears were up and every muscle in his large body was tense as he trotted home. He wasn't going very fast, but foam started to appear on his flanks and at times he would tremble like a leaf.

The sky had grown darker again and the wind made queer sobbing sounds as it swept over the valley.

The sky had become dark again, and the wind made strange sobbing sounds as it blew across the valley.

Suddenly there was a rending, tearing sound, and the earth split into another great crack just beneath the spot where the horse was standing. With a wild neigh of terror the animal fell bodily into the pit, drawing the buggy and its occupants after him.

Suddenly, there was a loud ripping sound, and the ground cracked open right beneath where the horse was standing. With a frantic neigh of fear, the horse fell straight into the hole, pulling the buggy and everyone in it down with him.

Dorothy grabbed fast hold of the buggy top and the boy did the same. The sudden rush into space confused them so that they could not think.

Dorothy grabbed onto the top of the buggy, and the boy did the same. The sudden rush into the open air disoriented them, making it hard for them to think.

Blackness engulfed them on every side, and in breathless silence they waited for the fall to end and crush them against jagged rocks or for the earth to close in on them again and bury them forever in its dreadful depths.

Blackness surrounded them on all sides, and in tense silence they waited for the fall to stop and smash them against sharp rocks or for the ground to close in on them again and bury them forever in its terrifying depths.

The horrible sensation of falling, the darkness and the terrifying noises, proved more than Dorothy could endure and for a few moments the little girl lost consciousness. Zeb, being a boy, did not faint, but he was badly frightened, and[Pg 22] clung to the buggy seat with a tight grip, expecting every moment would be his last.

The awful feeling of falling, the darkness, and the terrifying sounds were too much for Dorothy to handle, and for a few moments, the little girl passed out. Zeb, being a boy, didn't faint, but he was really scared, and[Pg 22] held onto the buggy seat tightly, thinking each moment could be his last.


CHAPTER 2.

ContentsTHE GLASS CITY

HEN Dorothy recovered her senses they were still falling, but not so fast. The top of the buggy caught the air like a parachute or an umbrella filled with wind, and held them back so that they floated downward with a gentle motion that was not so very disagreeable to bear. The worst thing was their terror of reaching the bottom of this great crack in the earth, and the natural fear that sudden death was about to overtake them at any moment. Crash after crash echoed far above their heads, as the earth came together where it had split, and stones and chunks of clay rattled around them on every side. These they could not see, but they could feel them pelting the buggy top, and Jim screamed almost like a human[Pg 24] being when a stone overtook him and struck his boney body. They did not really hurt the poor horse, because everything was falling together; only the stones and rubbish fell faster than the horse and buggy, which were held back by the pressure of the air, so that the terrified animal was actually more frightened than he was injured.

When Dorothy regained her senses, they were still falling, but more slowly. The top of the buggy acted like a parachute or an umbrella filled with wind, slowing their descent so they floated down gently, which wasn't too unpleasant. The worst part was their fear of reaching the bottom of this huge crack in the earth and the instinctive worry that sudden death could strike at any moment. Crashing sounds echoed above their heads as the earth closed where it had split, and stones and clumps of clay rattled around them. They couldn’t see what was happening, but they felt debris hitting the buggy’s top, and Jim screamed almost like a human when a stone hit him. It didn’t really hurt the poor horse, since everything was falling together; the stones and debris just fell faster than the horse and buggy, which were being slowed by the air pressure, making the frightened animal more scared than hurt.

How long this state of things continued Dorothy could not even guess, she was so greatly bewildered. But bye and bye, as she stared ahead into the black chasm with a beating heart, she began to dimly see the form of the horse Jim—his head up in the air, his ears erect and his long legs sprawling in every direction as he tumbled through space. Also, turning her head, she found that she could see the boy beside her, who had until now remained as still and silent as she herself.

How long this situation lasted, Dorothy couldn't even guess; she was so confused. But gradually, as she looked into the dark void with a racing heart, she started to vaguely see the shape of the horse Jim—his head held high, ears upright, and his long legs flailing in every direction as he fell through space. Also, when she turned her head, she realized she could see the boy next to her, who had until now been just as still and silent as she was.

Dorothy sighed and commenced to breathe easier. She began to realize that death was not in store for her, after all, but that she had merely started upon another adventure, which promised to be just as queer and unusual as were those she had before encountered.

Dorothy sighed and started to breathe easier. She began to realize that death wasn’t in her future, after all, but that she had simply embarked on another adventure, which promised to be just as strange and unusual as the ones she had faced before.

With this thought in mind the girl took heart and leaned her head over the side of the buggy to see where the strange light was coming from. Far below her she found six great glowing balls suspended in the air. The central and largest one was white, and reminded her of the sun. Around it were[Pg 25] arranged, like the five points of a star, the other five brilliant balls; one being rose colored, one violet, one yellow, one blue and one orange. This splendid group of colored suns sent rays darting in every direction, and as the horse and buggy—with Dorothy and Zeb—sank steadily downward and came nearer to the lights, the rays began to take on all the delicate tintings of a rainbow, growing more and more distinct every moment until all the space was brilliantly illuminated.

With this in mind, the girl gathered her courage and leaned over the side of the buggy to see where the strange light was coming from. Far below her, she spotted six large glowing orbs hovering in the air. The central and largest one was white, reminding her of the sun. Surrounding it were[Pg 25] arranged like the five points of a star, the other five vibrant orbs: one rose-colored, one violet, one yellow, one blue, and one orange. This beautiful group of colored suns sent rays shooting out in every direction, and as the horse and buggy—with Dorothy and Zeb—descended steadily and got closer to the lights, the rays began to display all the delicate hues of a rainbow, becoming clearer and clearer every moment until the whole area was brilliantly lit.

Dorothy was too dazed to say much, but she watched one of Jim's big ears turn to violet and the other to rose, and wondered that his tail should be yellow and his body striped with blue and orange like the stripes of a zebra. Then she looked at Zeb, whose face was blue and whose hair was pink, and gave a little laugh that sounded a bit nervous.

Dorothy was too stunned to say much, but she watched one of Jim's big ears turn violet and the other turn rose, and wondered why his tail was yellow and his body was striped blue and orange like a zebra. Then she looked at Zeb, whose face was blue and hair was pink, and let out a small laugh that sounded a bit nervous.

"Isn't it funny?" she said.

"Isn't that funny?" she said.

The boy was startled and his eyes were big. Dorothy had a green streak through the center of her face where the blue and yellow lights came together, and her appearance seemed to add to his fright.

The boy was shocked, and his eyes went wide. Dorothy had a green stripe down the middle of her face where the blue and yellow lights mixed, and her look seemed to add to his fear.

"I—I don't s-s-see any-thing funny—'bout it!" he stammered.[Pg 26]

"I—I don't s-s-see anything funny—about it!" he stammered.[Pg 26]

The horse, buggy, and everything else fell slowly.

Just then the buggy tipped slowly over upon its side, the body of the horse tipping also. But they continued to fall,[Pg 27] all together, and the boy and girl had no difficulty in remaining upon the seat, just as they were before. Then they turned bottom side up, and continued to roll slowly over until they were right side up again. During this time Jim struggled frantically, all his legs kicking the air; but on finding himself in his former position the horse said, in a relieved tone of voice:

Just then, the buggy slowly tipped over onto its side, and the horse leaned over as well. But they kept falling,[Pg 27] all together, and the boy and girl had no trouble staying in their seats, just like before. Then they flipped upside down and rolled slowly over until they were upright again. Meanwhile, Jim was thrashing around frantically, all his legs kicking in the air; but when he found himself back in his original position, the horse said, in a relieved tone:

"Well, that's better!"

"That's much better!"

Dorothy and Zeb looked at one another in wonder.

Dorothy and Zeb looked at each other in amazement.

"Can your horse talk?" she asked.

"Can your horse speak?" she asked.

"Never knew him to, before," replied the boy.

"Never knew him to do that before," replied the boy.

"Those were the first words I ever said," called out the horse, who had overheard them, "and I can't explain why I happened to speak then. This is a nice scrape you've got me into, isn't it?"

"Those were the first words I ever said," shouted the horse, who had overheard them, "and I can't explain why I decided to speak just then. This is quite the mess you've gotten me into, isn't it?"

"As for that, we are in the same scrape ourselves," answered Dorothy, cheerfully. "But never mind; something will happen pretty soon."

"As for that, we're in the same situation ourselves," Dorothy replied cheerfully. "But don’t worry; something will happen pretty soon."

"Of course," growled the horse; "and then we shall be sorry it happened."

"Of course," the horse grumbled; "and then we'll regret it ever happened."

Zeb gave a shiver. All this was so terrible and unreal that he could not understand it at all, and so had good reason to be afraid.

Zeb shivered. Everything was so awful and surreal that he couldn’t make sense of it at all, and he had every reason to be scared.

Swiftly they drew near to the flaming colored suns, and[Pg 28] passed close beside them. The light was then so bright that it dazzled their eyes, and they covered their faces with their hands to escape being blinded. There was no heat in the colored suns, however, and after they had passed below them the top of the buggy shut out many of the piercing rays so that the boy and girl could open their eyes again.

Swiftly, they approached the brightly colored suns and[Pg 28] flew right past them. The light was so intense that it blinded them, and they covered their faces with their hands to avoid getting hurt. However, there was no heat from the colored suns, and after passing below them, the top of the buggy blocked many of the harsh rays, allowing the boy and girl to open their eyes again.

"We've got to come to the bottom some time," remarked Zeb, with a deep sigh. "We can't keep falling forever, you know."

"We have to hit the bottom eventually," Zeb said with a deep sigh. "We can't keep falling forever, you know."

"Of course not," said Dorothy. "We are somewhere in the middle of the earth, and the chances are we'll reach the other side of it before long. But it's a big hollow, isn't it?"

"Of course not," said Dorothy. "We're somewhere in the middle of the earth, and chances are we'll get to the other side soon. But it's a huge hollow, right?"

"Awful big!" answered the boy.

"Really big!" answered the boy.

"We're coming to something now," announced the horse.

"We're getting to something now," announced the horse.

At this they both put their heads over the side of the buggy and looked down. Yes; there was land below them; and not so very far away, either. But they were floating very, very slowly—so slowly that it could no longer be called a fall—and the children had ample time to take heart and look about them.

At this, they both leaned over the side of the buggy and looked down. Yes, there was land beneath them, and it wasn't too far away, either. But they were floating very, very slowly—so slowly that it couldn't really be called a fall—and the kids had plenty of time to gather their courage and take in their surroundings.

They saw a landscape with mountains and plains, lakes and rivers, very like those upon the earth's surface; but all the scene was splendidly colored by the variegated lights from the six suns. Here and there were groups of houses[Pg 29] that seemed made of clear glass, because they sparkled so brightly.

They saw a landscape with mountains and plains, lakes and rivers, much like those on Earth; but the whole scene was beautifully lit by the various colors from the six suns. Here and there were clusters of houses[Pg 29] that looked like they were made of clear glass because they sparkled so brightly.

"I'm sure we are in no danger," said Dorothy, in a sober voice. "We are falling so slowly that we can't be dashed to pieces when we land, and this country that we are coming to seems quite pretty."

"I'm sure we're not in any danger," Dorothy said seriously. "We're falling so slowly that we won't crash when we land, and this place we're headed to looks really nice."

"We'll never get home again, though!" declared Zeb, with a groan.

"We'll never get home again, though!" Zeb groaned.

"Oh, I'm not so sure of that," replied the girl. "But don't let us worry over such things, Zeb; we can't help ourselves just now, you know, and I've always been told it's foolish to borrow trouble."

"Oh, I'm not so sure about that," the girl replied. "But let's not stress over things like that, Zeb; we can't do anything about it right now, you know, and I've always been told it's pointless to borrow trouble."

The boy became silent, having no reply to so sensible a speech, and soon both were fully occupied in staring at the strange scenes spread out below them. They seemed to be falling right into the middle of a big city which had many tall buildings with glass domes and sharp-pointed spires. These spires were like great spear-points, and if they tumbled upon one of them they were likely to suffer serious injury.

The boy fell silent, unable to respond to such a thoughtful statement, and soon both of them were completely absorbed in gazing at the unusual sights spread out beneath them. It felt like they were plunging straight into the heart of a large city filled with tall buildings topped with glass domes and sharp, pointed spires. These spires resembled massive spear tips, and if they landed on one, they could seriously get hurt.

Jim the horse had seen these spires, also, and his ears stood straight up with fear, while Dorothy and Zeb held their breaths in suspense. But no; they floated gently down upon a broad, flat roof, and came to a stop at last.

Jim the horse had seen these towers too, and his ears perked up with fear, while Dorothy and Zeb held their breath in suspense. But no; they floated down softly onto a wide, flat roof and finally came to a stop.

When Jim felt something firm under his feet the poor[Pg 30] beast's legs trembled so much that he could hardly stand; but Zeb at once leaped out of the buggy to the roof, and he was so awkward and hasty that he kicked over Dorothy's birdcage, which rolled out upon the roof so that the bottom came off. At once a pink kitten crept out of the upset cage, sat down upon the glass roof, and yawned and blinked its round eyes.

When Jim felt something solid under his feet, the poor beast's legs shook so much that he could barely stand; but Zeb immediately jumped out of the buggy onto the roof, and he was so clumsy and quick that he knocked over Dorothy's birdcage, which rolled onto the roof and lost its bottom. Instantly, a pink kitten crawled out of the toppled cage, sat down on the glass roof, and yawned while blinking its round eyes.

"Oh," said Dorothy. "There's Eureka."

"Oh," said Dorothy. "There’s Eureka."

"First time I ever saw a pink cat," said Zeb.

"First time I’ve ever seen a pink cat," Zeb said.

"Eureka isn't pink; she's white. It's this queer light that gives her that color."

"Eureka isn't pink; she's white. It's this unusual light that gives her that color."

"Where's my milk?" asked the kitten, looking up into Dorothy's face. "I'm 'most starved to death."

"Where's my milk?" asked the kitten, looking up at Dorothy's face. "I'm almost starving to death."

"Oh, Eureka! Can you talk?"

"Oh, awesome! Can you talk?"

"Talk! Am I talking? Good gracious, I believe I am. Isn't it funny?" asked the kitten.

"Talk! Am I talking? Wow, I think I am. Isn't that funny?" asked the kitten.

"It's all wrong," said Zeb, gravely. "Animals ought not to talk. But even old Jim has been saying things since we had our accident."

"It's all wrong," Zeb said seriously. "Animals shouldn't be talking. But even old Jim has been saying things ever since our accident."

"I can't see that it's wrong," remarked Jim, in his gruff tones. "At least, it isn't as wrong as some other things. What's going to become of us now?"

"I don't see how it's wrong," Jim said in his rough voice. "At least, it’s not as wrong as some other things. What are we going to do now?"

"I don't know," answered the boy, looking around him curiously.[Pg 31]

"I don't know," the boy replied, glancing around him with curiosity.[Pg 31]

The houses of the city were all made of glass, so clear and transparent that one could look through the walls as easily as though a window. Dorothy saw, underneath the roof on which she stood, several rooms used for rest chambers, and even thought she could make out a number of queer forms huddled into the corners of these rooms.

The houses in the city were all made of glass, so clear and transparent that you could see through the walls just like looking out a window. Dorothy noticed, beneath the roof she stood on, several rooms that served as resting spaces, and she even thought she could make out some strange figures huddled in the corners of those rooms.

The roof beside them had a great hole smashed through it, and pieces of glass were lying scattered in every direction. A near by steeple had been broken off short and the fragments lay heaped beside it. Other buildings were cracked in places or had corners chipped off from them; but they must have been very beautiful before these accidents had happened to mar their perfection. The rainbow tints from the colored suns fell upon the glass city softly and gave to the buildings many delicate, shifting hues which were very pretty to see.

The roof next to them had a huge hole smashed in it, with shards of glass scattered everywhere. A nearby steeple had been broken off short, and the pieces were piled up beside it. Other buildings had cracks in places or missing corners; they must have been very beautiful before these events ruined their perfection. The rainbow colors from the colored suns fell softly on the glass city, giving the buildings a range of delicate, shifting hues that were lovely to look at.

But not a sound had broken the stillness since the strangers had arrived, except that of their own voices. They began to wonder if there were no people to inhabit this magnificent city of the inner world.

But not a sound had broken the silence since the strangers had arrived, except for their own voices. They started to wonder if there were no people living in this magnificent city of the inner world.

Suddenly a man appeared through a hole in the roof next to the one they were on and stepped into plain view. He was not a very large man, but was well formed and had a beautiful face—calm and serene as the face of a fine portrait. His clothing fitted his form snugly and was gorgeously[Pg 32] colored in brilliant shades of green, which varied as the sunbeams touched them but was not wholly influenced by the solar rays.

Suddenly, a man emerged through a hole in the roof next to theirs and stepped into clear view. He wasn't a very large man, but he was well-built and had a striking face—calm and serene like the face of a beautiful portrait. His clothes hugged his form closely and were vibrantly colored in brilliant shades of green, which changed slightly as the sunlight hit them but weren't completely affected by the rays.

The man had taken a step or two across the glass roof before he noticed the presence of the strangers; but then he stopped abruptly. There was no expression of either fear or surprise upon his tranquil face, yet he must have been both astonished and afraid; for after his eyes had rested upon the ungainly form of the horse for a moment he walked rapidly to the furthest edge of the roof, his head turned back over his shoulder to gaze at the strange animal.

The man had taken a couple of steps across the glass roof before he noticed the strangers; then he suddenly stopped. There was no sign of fear or surprise on his calm face, but he must have felt both astonished and afraid; after his eyes lingered for a moment on the awkward shape of the horse, he quickly walked to the far edge of the roof, turning his head back to look at the unusual animal.

"Look out!" cried Dorothy, who noticed that the beautiful man did not look where he was going; "be careful, or you'll fall off!"

"Watch out!" shouted Dorothy, seeing that the handsome man wasn't paying attention to where he was going. "Be careful, or you'll fall!"

But he paid no attention to her warning. He reached the edge of the tall roof, stepped one foot out into the air, and walked into space as calmly as if he were on firm ground.

But he ignored her warning. He got to the edge of the tall roof, stepped one foot out into the air, and walked into space as casually as if he were on solid ground.

The girl, greatly astonished, ran to lean over the edge of the roof, and saw the man walking rapidly through the air toward the ground. Soon he reached the street and disappeared through a glass doorway into one of the glass buildings.

The girl, completely amazed, ran to lean over the edge of the roof and saw the man moving quickly through the air toward the ground. Soon, he reached the street and vanished through a glass doorway into one of the glass buildings.

"How strange!" she exclaimed, drawing a long breath.

"How strange!" she said, taking a deep breath.

"Yes; but it's lots of fun, if it is strange," remarked the[Pg 33] small voice of the kitten, and Dorothy turned to find her pet walking in the air a foot or so away from the edge of the roof.

"Sure; but it's super fun, even if it is weird," said the[Pg 33] small voice of the kitten, and Dorothy turned to see her pet walking in mid-air a foot or so from the edge of the roof.

"Come back, Eureka!" she called, in distress, "you'll certainly be killed."

"Come back, Eureka!" she shouted, clearly upset, "you'll definitely get hurt."

"I have nine lives," said the kitten, purring softly as it walked around in a circle and then came back to the roof; "but I can't lose even one of them by falling in this country, because I really couldn't manage to fall if I wanted to."

"I have nine lives," said the kitten, purring softly as it walked in a circle and then returned to the roof; "but I can't afford to lose even one of them by falling in this country, because I really couldn't manage to fall if I wanted to."

"Does the air bear up your weight?" asked the girl.

"Can the air hold your weight?" asked the girl.

"Of course; can't you see?" and again the kitten wandered into the air and back to the edge of the roof.

"Of course; can't you see?" Once more, the kitten wandered into the air and back to the edge of the roof.

"It's wonderful!" said Dorothy.

"That's awesome!" said Dorothy.

"Suppose we let Eureka go down to the street and get some one to help us," suggested Zeb, who had been even more amazed than Dorothy at these strange happenings.

"How about we send Eureka down to the street to find someone to help us?" suggested Zeb, who was even more shocked than Dorothy by these strange events.

"Perhaps we can walk on the air ourselves," replied the girl.

"Maybe we can walk on air ourselves," the girl replied.

Zeb drew back with a shiver.

Zeb shivered.

"I wouldn't dare try," he said.

"I wouldn't even think about it," he said.

"May be Jim will go," continued Dorothy, looking at the horse.

"Maybe Jim will go," Dorothy said, glancing at the horse.

"And may be he won't!" answered Jim. "I've tumbled through the air long enough to make me contented on this roof."[Pg 34]

"And maybe he won't!" Jim replied. "I've fallen through the air long enough to feel okay on this roof."[Pg 34]

"But we didn't tumble to the roof," said the girl; "by the time we reached here we were floating very slowly, and I'm almost sure we could float down to the street without getting hurt. Eureka walks on the air all right."

"But we didn't fall onto the roof," the girl said; "by the time we got here, we were floating really slowly, and I'm pretty sure we could float down to the street without getting hurt. Eureka walks on air for real."

"Eureka weighs only about half a pound," replied the horse, in a scornful tone, "while I weigh about half a ton."

"Eureka weighs only about half a pound," the horse said with a scoff, "while I weigh around half a ton."

"You don't weigh as much as you ought to, Jim," remarked the girl, shaking her head as she looked at the animal. "You're dreadfully skinny."

"You don’t weigh what you should, Jim," the girl said, shaking her head as she looked at the animal. "You're really skinny."

"Oh, well; I'm old," said the horse, hanging his head despondently, "and I've had lots of trouble in my day, little one. For a good many years I drew a public cab in Chicago, and that's enough to make anyone skinny."

"Oh, well; I'm old," said the horse, hanging his head sadly. "I've been through a lot in my time, little one. For many years, I pulled a public cab in Chicago, and that's enough to make anyone skinny."

"He eats enough to get fat, I'm sure," said the boy, gravely.

"He definitely eats enough to get fat," the boy said seriously.

"Do I? Can you remember any breakfast that I've had today?" growled Jim, as if he resented Zeb's speech.

"Do I? Can you remember any breakfast I've had today?" Jim growled, as if he was annoyed by Zeb's words.

"None of us has had breakfast," said the boy; "and in a time of danger like this it's foolish to talk about eating."

"None of us has had breakfast," the boy said. "And in a time of danger like this, it's silly to talk about eating."

"Nothing is more dangerous than being without food," declared the horse, with a sniff at the rebuke of his young master; "and just at present no one can tell whether there are any oats in this queer country or not. If there are, they are liable to be glass oats!"[Pg 35]

"Nothing is more dangerous than being without food," said the horse, sniffing in response to his young master's reprimand; "and right now, no one knows if there are any oats in this strange land or not. If there are, they might just be glass oats!"[Pg 35]

"Come on, Jim! It’s okay."

"Oh, no!" exclaimed Dorothy. "I can see plenty of nice gardens and fields down below us, at the edge of this city. But I wish we could find a way to get to the ground."[Pg 37]

"Oh, no!" Dorothy said. "I can see lots of beautiful gardens and fields below us, at the edge of this city. But I wish we could find a way to get down to the ground."[Pg 37]

"Why don't you walk down?" asked Eureka. "I'm as hungry as the horse is, and I want my milk."

"Why don't you walk down?" Eureka asked. "I'm as hungry as a horse, and I want my milk."

"Will you try it, Zeb" asked the girl, turning to her companion.

"Will you give it a shot, Zeb?" asked the girl, turning to her friend.

Zeb hesitated. He was still pale and frightened, for this dreadful adventure had upset him and made him nervous and worried. But he did not wish the little girl to think him a coward, so he advanced slowly to the edge of the roof.

Zeb hesitated. He was still pale and scared, as this terrible adventure had shaken him and made him anxious and worried. But he didn’t want the little girl to think he was a coward, so he slowly moved to the edge of the roof.

Dorothy stretched out a hand to him and Zeb put one foot out and let it rest in the air a little over the edge of the roof. It seemed firm enough to walk upon, so he took courage and put out the other foot. Dorothy kept hold of his hand and followed him, and soon they were both walking through the air, with the kitten frisking beside them.

Dorothy reached out her hand to him, and Zeb stepped out, letting one foot hover just above the edge of the roof. It felt solid enough to walk on, so he summoned his courage and brought out his other foot. Dorothy held onto his hand and followed him, and before long, they were both walking through the air, with the kitten playfully leaping beside them.

"Come on, Jim!" called the boy. "It's all right."

"Come on, Jim!" the boy shouted. "It's okay."

Jim had crept to the edge of the roof to look over, and being a sensible horse and quite experienced, he made up his mind that he could go where the others did. So, with a snort and a neigh and a whisk of his short tail he trotted off the roof into the air and at once began floating downward to the street. His great weight made him fall faster than the[Pg 38] children walked, and he passed them on the way down; but when he came to the glass pavement he alighted upon it so softly that he was not even jarred.

Jim had crept to the edge of the roof to take a look, and being a smart horse with plenty of experience, he decided he could go wherever the others went. So, with a snort, a neigh, and a flick of his short tail, he trotted off the roof and into the air, starting to float down toward the street. His heavy weight made him fall faster than the[Pg 38] children walked, and he passed them on the way down; but when he reached the glass pavement, he landed on it so softly that he didn’t even feel a jolt.

"Well, well!" said Dorothy, drawing a long breath, "What a strange country this is."

"Wow!" said Dorothy, taking a deep breath, "What a weird place this is."

People began to come out of the glass doors to look at the new arrivals, and pretty soon quite a crowd had assembled. There were men and women, but no children at all, and the folks were all beautifully formed and attractively dressed and had wonderfully handsome faces. There was not an ugly person in all the throng, yet Dorothy was not especially pleased by the appearance of these people because their features had no more expression than the faces of dolls. They did not smile nor did they frown, or show either fear or surprise or curiosity or friendliness. They simply stared at the strangers, paying most attention to Jim and Eureka, for they had never before seen either a horse or a cat and the children bore an outward resemblance to themselves.

People started coming out of the glass doors to check out the newcomers, and pretty soon a crowd had gathered. There were men and women, but no children at all, and everyone was beautifully shaped and well dressed with incredibly good-looking faces. There wasn't an unattractive person in the group, but Dorothy wasn't particularly impressed by how these people looked because their faces lacked any expression, much like dolls. They didn't smile or frown, nor did they show fear, surprise, curiosity, or friendliness. They just stared at the strangers, mostly focusing on Jim and Eureka, as they had never seen either a horse or a cat before, and the children looked somewhat like them.

Pretty soon a man joined the group who wore a glistening star in the dark hair just over his forehead. He seemed to be a person of authority, for the others pressed back to give him room. After turning his composed eyes first upon the animals and then upon the children he said to Zeb, who was a little taller than Dorothy:[Pg 39]

Pretty soon, a man joined the group who had a shiny star in his dark hair just above his forehead. He seemed to be someone important, because the others moved back to make space for him. After looking steadily at the animals and then at the children, he spoke to Zeb, who was a bit taller than Dorothy:[Pg 39]

"Tell me, intruder, was it you who caused the Rain of Stones?"

"Tell me, intruder, was it you who triggered the Rain of Stones?"

For a moment the boy did not know what he meant by this question. Then, remembering the stones that had fallen with them and passed them long before they had reached this place, he answered:

For a moment, the boy wasn’t sure what he meant by that question. Then, remembering the stones that had fallen with them and passed them long before they reached this spot, he replied:

"No, sir; we didn't cause anything. It was the earthquake."

"No, sir; we didn't cause anything. It was the earthquake."

The man with the star stood for a time quietly thinking over this speech. Then he asked:

The man with the star stood quietly for a moment, pondering his speech. Then he asked:

"What is an earthquake?"

"What’s an earthquake?"

"I don't know," said Zeb, who was still confused. But Dorothy, seeing his perplexity, answered:

"I don't know," Zeb said, still feeling confused. But Dorothy, noticing his bewilderment, replied:

"It's a shaking of the earth. In this quake a big crack opened and we fell through—horse and buggy, and all—and the stones got loose and came down with us."

"It's an earthquake. In this quake, a huge crack opened up, and we fell through—horse and buggy, and all—and the stones loosened and came down with us."

The man with the star regarded her with his calm, expressionless eyes.

The man with the star looked at her with his composed, emotionless eyes.

"The Rain of Stones has done much damage to our city," he said; "and we shall hold you responsible for it unless you can prove your innocence."

"The Rain of Stones has caused a lot of damage to our city," he said; "and we will hold you accountable for it unless you can prove you’re innocent."

"How can we do that?" asked the girl.

"How can we do that?" the girl asked.

"That I am not prepared to say. It is your affair, not[Pg 40] mine. You must go to the House of the Sorcerer, who will soon discover the truth."

"That's not something I'm ready to discuss. It's your issue, not[Pg 40] mine. You need to go to the House of the Sorcerer, who will find out the truth soon."

"Where is the House of the Sorcerer?" the girl enquired.

"Where is the Sorcerer's House?" the girl asked.

"I will lead you to it. Come!"

"I'll take you there. Let's go!"

He turned and walked down the street, and after a moment's hesitation Dorothy caught Eureka in her arms and climbed into the buggy. The boy took his seat beside her and said: "Gid-dap, Jim."

He turned and walked down the street, and after a moment's hesitation, Dorothy picked up Eureka in her arms and climbed into the buggy. The boy sat down next to her and said, "Gid-dap, Jim."

As the horse ambled along, drawing the buggy, the people of the glass city made way for them and formed a procession in their rear. Slowly they moved down one street and up another, turning first this way and then that, until they came to an open square in the center of which was a big glass palace having a central dome and four tall spires on each corner.

As the horse strolled along, pulling the buggy, the people of the glass city stepped aside and formed a line behind them. They moved slowly down one street and up another, turning this way and that, until they reached an open square where a large glass palace stood, featuring a central dome and four tall spires at each corner.


CHAPTER 3.

ContentsTHE ARRIVAL OF THE WIZARD

HE doorway of the glass palace was quite big enough for the horse and buggy to enter, so Zeb drove straight through it and the children found themselves in a lofty hall that was very beautiful. The people at once followed and formed a circle around the sides of the spacious room, leaving the horse and buggy and the man with the star to occupy the center of the hall.

The doorway of the glass palace was large enough for the horse and buggy to pass through, so Zeb drove right in, and the children found themselves in a tall, stunning hall. The people immediately followed and formed a circle around the sides of the spacious room, leaving the horse and buggy and the man with the star in the center of the hall.

"Come to us, oh, Gwig!" called the man, in a loud voice.

"Come to us, oh, Gwig!" shouted the man.

Instantly a cloud of smoke appeared and rolled over the floor; then it slowly spread and ascended into the dome, disclosing a strange personage seated upon a glass throne just before Jim's nose. He was formed just as were the other inhabitants of this land[Pg 42] and his clothing only differed from theirs in being bright yellow. But he had no hair at all, and all over his bald head and face and upon the backs of his hands grew sharp thorns like those found on the branches of rose-bushes. There was even a thorn upon the tip of his nose and he looked so funny that Dorothy laughed when she saw him.

Instantly, a cloud of smoke appeared and rolled across the floor; then it slowly spread upward into the dome, revealing a strange figure sitting on a glass throne right in front of Jim. He looked just like the other inhabitants of this land[Pg 42], except his clothes were bright yellow. But he had no hair at all, and sharp thorns like those on rose bushes covered his bald head, face, and the backs of his hands. There was even a thorn on the tip of his nose, and he looked so funny that Dorothy laughed when she saw him.

The Sorcerer, hearing the laugh, looked toward the little girl with cold, cruel eyes, and his glance made her grow sober in an instant.

The Sorcerer, hearing the laugh, turned to the little girl with cold, cruel eyes, and his stare made her stop laughing immediately.

"Why have you dared to intrude your unwelcome persons into the secluded Land of the Mangaboos?" he asked, sternly.

"Why have you dared to bring your unwelcome people into the secluded Land of the Mangaboos?" he asked, sternly.

"'Cause we couldn't help it," said Dorothy.

"'Cause we couldn't help it," Dorothy said.

"Why did you wickedly and viciously send the Rain of Stones to crack and break our houses?" he continued.

"Why did you cruelly send the Rain of Stones to smash our homes?" he continued.

"We didn't," declared the girl.

"We didn't," said the girl.

"Prove it!" cried the Sorcerer.

"Prove it!" shouted the Sorcerer.

"We don't have to prove it," answered Dorothy, indignantly. "If you had any sense at all you'd known it was the earthquake."

"We don't have to prove anything," Dorothy replied, angrily. "If you had any common sense, you would have realized it was the earthquake."

"We only know that yesterday came a Rain of Stones upon us, which did much damage and injured some of our people. Today came another Rain of Stones, and soon after it you appeared among us."[Pg 43]

"We only know that yesterday we were hit by a Rain of Stones, which caused a lot of damage and hurt some of our people. Today, there was another Rain of Stones, and shortly after that, you showed up among us."[Pg 43]

"By the way," said the man with the star, looking steadily at the Sorcerer, "you told us yesterday that there would not be a second Rain of Stones. Yet one has just occurred that was even worse than the first. What is your sorcery good for if it cannot tell us the truth?"

"By the way," said the man with the star, looking steadily at the Sorcerer, "you told us yesterday that there wouldn’t be a second Rain of Stones. Yet one just happened that was even worse than the first. What good is your magic if it can't tell us the truth?"

"My sorcery does tell the truth!" declared the thorn-covered man. "I said there would be but one Rain of Stones. This second one was a Rain of People-and-Horse-and-Buggy. And some stones came with them."

"My magic tells the truth!" declared the man covered in thorns. "I said there would be only one Rain of Stones. This second one was a Rain of People-and-Horse-and-Buggy. And some stones came with them."

"Will there be any more Rains?" asked the man with the star.

"Will there be any more rain?" asked the man with the star.

"No, my Prince."

"No, my Prince."

"Neither stones nor people?"

"Neither rocks nor people?"

"No, my Prince."

"No, my Prince."

"Are you sure?"

"Are you certain?"

"Quite sure, my Prince. My sorcery tells me so."

"Definitely, my Prince. My magic is telling me that."

Just then a man came running into the hall and addressed the Prince after making a low bow.

Just then a man rushed into the hall and spoke to the Prince after bowing low.

"More wonders in the air, my Lord," said he.

"More wonders in the air, my Lord," he said.

Immediately the Prince and all of his people flocked out of the hall into the street, that they might see what was about to happen. Dorothy and Zeb jumped out of the buggy and ran after them, but the Sorcerer remained calmly in his throne.[Pg 44]

Immediately, the Prince and all of his followers rushed out of the hall and into the street to see what was about to happen. Dorothy and Zeb jumped out of the buggy and ran after them, but the Sorcerer remained calmly on his throne.[Pg 44]

Far up in the air was an object that looked like a balloon. It was not so high as the glowing star of the six colored suns, but was descending slowly through the air—so slowly that at first it scarcely seemed to move.

Far up in the sky was something that looked like a balloon. It wasn't as high as the shining star of the six colored suns, but it was slowly coming down through the air—so slowly that at first, it hardly seemed to move.

The throng stood still and waited. It was all they could do, for to go away and leave that strange sight was impossible; nor could they hurry its fall in any way. The earth children were not noticed, being so near the average size of the Mangaboos, and the horse had remained in the House of the Sorcerer, with Eureka curled up asleep on the seat of the buggy.

The crowd stood still and waited. That was all they could do, because leaving that strange sight was unthinkable; they also couldn’t speed up its collapse in any way. The earth children went unnoticed, as they were about the same size as the Mangaboos, and the horse stayed in the Sorcerer’s house, with Eureka curled up asleep on the buggy seat.

Gradually the balloon grew bigger, which was proof that it was settling down upon the Land of the Mangaboos. Dorothy was surprised to find how patient the people were, for her own little heart was beating rapidly with excitement. A balloon meant to her some other arrival from the surface of the earth, and she hoped it would be some one able to assist her and Zeb out of their difficulties.

Gradually, the balloon got bigger, showing that it was descending onto the Land of the Mangaboos. Dorothy was surprised at how patient the people were, while her own heart raced with excitement. To her, a balloon signified someone else arriving from the surface of the earth, and she hoped it would be someone who could help her and Zeb out of their troubles.

In an hour the balloon had come near enough for her to see a basket suspended below it; in two hours she could see a head looking over the side of the basket; in three hours the big balloon settled slowly into the great square in which they stood and came to rest on the glass pavement.

In an hour, the balloon had floated close enough for her to see a basket hanging below it; in two hours, she could make out a head peeking over the edge of the basket; in three hours, the large balloon gradually descended into the big square where they stood and landed on the glass pavement.

Then a little man jumped out of the basket, took off his[Pg 45] tall hat, and bowed very gracefully to the crowd of Mangaboos around him. He was quite an old little man, and his head was long and entirely bald.

Then a little man jumped out of the basket, took off his[Pg 45] tall hat, and bowed very gracefully to the crowd of Mangaboos around him. He was quite an old little man, and his head was long and completely bald.

"Why," cried Dorothy, in amazement, "it's Oz!"

"Why," exclaimed Dorothy, in shock, "it's Oz!"

The little man looked toward her and seemed as much surprised as she was. But he smiled and bowed as he answered:

The little man looked at her and seemed just as surprised as she was. But he smiled and bowed as he responded:

"Yes, my dear; I am Oz, the Great and Terrible. Eh? And you are little Dorothy, from Kansas. I remember you very well."

"Yes, my dear; I'm Oz, the Great and Terrible. Huh? And you are little Dorothy from Kansas. I remember you quite well."

"Who did you say it was?" whispered Zeb to the girl.

"Who did you say it was?" Zeb whispered to the girl.

"It's the wonderful Wizard of Oz. Haven't you heard of him?"

"It's the amazing Wizard of Oz. Haven't you heard of him?"

Just then the man with the star came and stood before the Wizard.

Just then, the man with the star came and stood in front of the Wizard.

"Sir," said he, "why are you here, in the Land of the Mangaboos?"

"Sir," he said, "why are you here, in the Land of the Mangaboos?"

"Didn't know what land it was, my son," returned the other, with a pleasant smile; "and, to be honest, I didn't mean to visit you when I started out. I live on top of the earth, your honor, which is far better than living inside it; but yesterday I went up in a balloon, and when I came down I fell into a big crack in the earth, caused by an earthquake. I had let so much gas out of my balloon that I could not rise[Pg 46] again, and in a few minutes the earth closed over my head. So I continued to descend until I reached this place, and if you will show me a way to get out of it, I'll go with pleasure. Sorry to have troubled you; but it couldn't be helped."

"Didn't know what land it was, my son," the other replied with a friendly smile; "and to be honest, I didn’t plan to visit you when I set out. I live above ground, your honor, which is way better than being underground; but yesterday I went up in a balloon, and when I came down, I ended up falling into a large crack in the earth from an earthquake. I had let so much gas out of my balloon that I couldn’t rise[Pg 46] again, and in a few minutes, the earth closed over my head. So I continued to go down until I reached this place, and if you can show me a way to get out, I’d be happy to leave. Sorry for troubling you; but it couldn’t be helped."

The Prince had listened with attention. Said he:

The Prince listened carefully. He said:

"This child, who is from the crust of the earth, like yourself, called you a Wizard. Is not a Wizard something like a Sorcerer?"

"This child, who is made of the same stuff as the earth, just like you, called you a Wizard. Isn't a Wizard pretty much like a Sorcerer?"

"It's better," replied Oz, promptly. "One Wizard is worth three Sorcerers."

"It's better," Oz replied quickly. "One Wizard is worth three Sorcerers."

"Ah, you shall prove that," said the Prince. "We Mangaboos have, at the present time, one of the most wonderful Sorcerers that ever was picked from a bush; but he sometimes makes mistakes. Do you ever make mistakes?"

"Ah, you’ll have to show me," said the Prince. "We Mangaboos currently have one of the most amazing Sorcerers ever found; but he does mess up sometimes. Do you ever mess up?"

"Never!" declared the Wizard, boldly.

"Never!" declared the Wizard, confidently.

"Oh, Oz!" said Dorothy; "you made a lot of mistakes when you were in the marvelous Land of Oz."

"Oh, Oz!" Dorothy said. "You made a lot of mistakes when you were in the amazing Land of Oz."

"Nonsense!" said the little man, turning red—although just then a ray of violet sunlight was on his round face.

"Nonsense!" said the little man, turning red—although at that moment a beam of violet sunlight was on his round face.

"Come with me," said the Prince to him. "I wish you to meet our Sorcerer."

"Come with me," the Prince said to him. "I want you to meet our Sorcerer."

The Wizard did not like this invitation, but he could not refuse to accept it. So he followed the Prince into the great[Pg 47] domed hall, and Dorothy and Zeb came after them, while the throng of people trooped in also.

The Wizard wasn’t a fan of the invitation, but he couldn’t refuse to accept it. So he followed the Prince into the large[Pg 47] domed hall, and Dorothy and Zeb followed behind them, while a crowd of people streamed in as well.

There sat the thorny Sorcerer in his chair of state, and when the Wizard saw him he began to laugh, uttering comical little chuckles.

There sat the prickly Sorcerer in his throne, and when the Wizard saw him, he started to laugh, letting out funny little chuckles.

"What an absurd creature!" he exclaimed.

"What a ridiculous creature!" he exclaimed.

"He may look absurd," said the Prince, in his quiet voice; "but he is an excellent Sorcerer. The only fault I find with him is that he is so often wrong."

"He may seem ridiculous," said the Prince, in his calm voice; "but he's a fantastic Sorcerer. The only issue I have with him is that he's often mistaken."

"I am never wrong," answered the Sorcerer.

"I’m never wrong," replied the Sorcerer.

"Only a short time ago you told me there would be no more Rain of Stones or of People," said the Prince.

"Just a little while ago, you told me there would be no more Rain of Stones or People," the Prince said.

"Well, what then?"

"What's next?"

"Here is another person descended from the air to prove you were wrong."

"Here's another person who came down from the sky to show you that you were wrong."

"One person cannot be called 'people,'" said the Sorcerer. "If two should come out of the sky you might with justice say I was wrong; but unless more than this one appears I will hold that I was right."

"One person can't be called 'people,'" said the Sorcerer. "If two were to come down from the sky, you could justifiably say I was wrong; but unless more than this one shows up, I will maintain that I was right."

"Very clever," said the Wizard, nodding his head as if pleased. "I am delighted to find humbugs inside the earth, just the same as on top of it. Were you ever with a circus, brother?"

"Very clever," said the Wizard, nodding his head as if he was pleased. "I'm thrilled to discover humbugs underground just like above it. Have you ever worked with a circus, brother?"

"No," said the Sorcerer.[Pg 48]

"No," said the Sorcerer.[Pg 48]

"You ought to join one," declared the little man seriously. "I belong to Bailum & Barney's Great Consolidated Shows—three rings in one tent and a menagerie on the side. It's a fine aggregation, I assure you."

"You should really join one," the little man said earnestly. "I’m part of Bailum & Barney's Great Consolidated Shows—three rings under one tent and a menagerie on the side. It's a great group, I promise you."

"What do you do?" asked the Sorcerer.

"What do you do?" asked the Sorcerer.

"I go up in a balloon, usually, to draw the crowds to the circus. But I've just had the bad luck to come out of the sky, skip the solid earth, and land lower down than I intended. But never mind. It isn't everybody who gets a chance to see your Land of the Gabazoos."

"I usually go up in a balloon to attract crowds to the circus. But I've just had the bad luck of coming down from the sky, missing solid ground, and landing lower than I meant to. But that's okay. Not everyone gets the chance to see your Land of the Gabazoos."

"Mangaboos," said the Sorcerer, correcting him. "If you are a Wizard you ought to be able to call people by their right names."

"Mangaboos," said the Sorcerer, correcting him. "If you're a Wizard, you should be able to call people by their proper names."

"Oh, I'm a Wizard; you may be sure of that. Just as good a Wizard as you are a Sorcerer."

"Oh, I'm a wizard; you can count on that. Just as good of a wizard as you are a sorcerer."

"That remains to be seen," said the other.

"That’s yet to be seen," said the other.

"If you are able to prove that you are better," said the Prince to the little man, "I will make you the Chief Wizard of this domain. Otherwise—"

"If you can show that you're better," said the Prince to the little man, "I'll make you the Chief Wizard of this realm. If not—"

"What will happen otherwise?" asked the Wizard.

"What will happen instead?" asked the Wizard.

"I will stop you from living, and forbid you to be planted," returned the Prince.

"I'll stop you from living, and I won't let you take root," replied the Prince.

"That does not sound especially pleasant," said the little[Pg 49] man, looking at the one with the star uneasily. "But never mind. I'll beat Old Prickly, all right."

"That doesn't sound very nice," said the little[Pg 49] man, glancing at the one with the star nervously. "But whatever. I'll take on Old Prickly, no problem."

"My name is Gwig," said the Sorcerer, turning his heartless, cruel eyes upon his rival. "Let me see you equal the sorcery I am about to perform."

"My name is Gwig," said the Sorcerer, turning his cold, cruel eyes toward his rival. "Let's see you match the magic I'm about to perform."

He waved a thorny hand and at once the tinkling of bells was heard, playing sweet music. Yet, look where she would, Dorothy could discover no bells at all in the great glass hall.

He waved a spiky hand and immediately the sound of bells filled the air, playing beautiful music. However, no matter where Dorothy looked, she couldn't find any bells at all in the enormous glass hall.

The Mangaboo people listened, but showed no great interest. It was one of the things Gwig usually did to prove he was a sorcerer.

The Mangaboo people listened, but didn’t seem very interested. It was just one of the things Gwig typically did to show he was a sorcerer.

Now was the Wizard's turn, so he smiled upon the assemblage and asked:

Now it was the Wizard's turn, so he smiled at the crowd and asked:

"Will somebody kindly loan me a hat?"

"Could someone please lend me a hat?"

No one did, because the Mangaboos did not wear hats, and Zeb had lost his, somehow, in his flight through the air.

No one did, because the Mangaboos didn't wear hats, and Zeb had somehow lost his during his flight through the air.

"Ahem!" said the Wizard, "will somebody please loan me a handkerchief?"

"Ahem!" said the Wizard, "can someone please lend me a handkerchief?"

But they had no handkerchiefs, either.

But they didn't have any handkerchiefs, either.

"Very good," remarked the Wizard. "I'll use my own hat, if you please. Now, good people, observe me carefully. You see, there is nothing up my sleeve and nothing concealed about my person. Also, my hat is quite empty." He took off his hat and held it upside down, shaking it briskly.[Pg 50]

"Very good," said the Wizard. "I’ll use my own hat, if that’s alright with you. Now, everyone, watch me closely. You see, there’s nothing up my sleeve and nothing hidden on me. Also, my hat is completely empty." He took off his hat and held it upside down, shaking it vigorously.[Pg 50]

"Let me see it," said the Sorcerer.

"Let me see it," said the Sorcerer.

He took the hat and examined it carefully, returning it afterward to the Wizard.

He took the hat and looked it over closely before giving it back to the Wizard.

"Now," said the little man, "I will create something out of nothing."

"Now," said the little man, "I'm going to make something out of nothing."

He placed the hat upon the glass floor, made a pass with his hand, and then removed the hat, displaying a little white piglet no bigger than a mouse, which began to run around here and there and to grunt and squeal in a tiny, shrill voice.

He put the hat on the glass floor, waved his hand over it, and then took the hat off, revealing a little white piglet no bigger than a mouse, which started to scurry around and grunt and squeal in a tiny, high-pitched voice.

The people watched it intently, for they had never seen a pig before, big or little. The Wizard reached out, caught the wee creature in his hand, and holding its head between one thumb and finger and its tail between the other thumb and finger he pulled it apart, each of the two parts becoming a whole and separate piglet in an instant.

The people watched closely, as they had never seen a pig before, big or small. The Wizard reached out, grabbed the little creature in his hand, and holding its head with one thumb and finger and its tail with the other thumb and finger, he pulled it apart. In an instant, each of the two pieces turned into a whole and separate piglet.

He placed one upon the floor, so that it could run around, and pulled apart the other, making three piglets in all; and then one of these was pulled apart, making four piglets. The Wizard continued this surprising performance until nine tiny piglets were running about at his feet, all squealing and grunting in a very comical way.

He put one on the floor so it could run around, and separated the other, creating three piglets in total; then one of those was separated, resulting in four piglets. The Wizard went on with this surprising act until there were nine tiny piglets scurrying around his feet, all squealing and grunting in a very amusing way.

"Now," said the Wizard of Oz, "having created something from nothing, I will make something nothing again."

"Now," said the Wizard of Oz, "after creating something from nothing, I will turn something back into nothing again."

With this he caught up two of the piglets and pushed[Pg 51] them together, so that the two were one. Then he caught up another piglet and pushed it into the first, where it disappeared. And so, one by one, the nine tiny piglets were pushed together until but a single one of the creatures remained. This the Wizard placed underneath his hat and made a mystic sign above it. When he removed his hat the last piglet had disappeared entirely.

With this, he grabbed two of the piglets and pushed[Pg 51] them together, making them one. Then he grabbed another piglet and pushed it into the first, where it vanished. One by one, he pushed all nine tiny piglets together until only one was left. The Wizard placed this last one under his hat and made a mystical sign above it. When he took off his hat, the final piglet had completely vanished.

The little man gave a bow to the silent throng that had watched him, and then the Prince said, in his cold, calm voice:

The little man bowed to the quiet crowd that had been watching him, and then the Prince spoke in his cold, calm voice:

"You are indeed a wonderful Wizard, and your powers are greater than those of my Sorcerer."

"You’re truly an amazing Wizard, and your abilities are stronger than my Sorcerer’s."

"He will not be a wonderful Wizard long," remarked Gwig.

"He won't be a great Wizard for much longer," Gwig said.

"Why not?" enquired the Wizard.

"Why not?" asked the Wizard.

"Because I am going to stop your breath," was the reply. "I perceive that you are curiously constructed, and that if you cannot breathe you cannot keep alive."

"Because I'm going to stop your breathing," was the answer. "I can see that you're pretty uniquely made, and if you can't breathe, you can't stay alive."

The little man looked troubled.

The man looked troubled.

"How long will it take you to stop my breath?" he asked.

"How long will it take you to stop me from breathing?" he asked.

"About five minutes. I'm going to begin now. Watch me carefully."

"About five minutes. I'm starting now. Watch me closely."

He began making queer signs and passes toward the Wizard; but the little man did not watch him long. Instead, he drew a leathern case from his pocket and took from it several sharp knives, which he joined together, one after another,[Pg 52] until they made a long sword. By the time he had attached a handle to this sword he was having much trouble to breathe, as the charm of the Sorcerer was beginning to take effect.

He started making strange gestures and signals toward the Wizard; but the little man didn't pay attention for long. Instead, he took a leather case from his pocket and pulled out several sharp knives, which he connected one after the other,[Pg 52] until they formed a long sword. By the time he had attached a handle to the sword, he was having a lot of trouble breathing, as the Sorcerer's spell was starting to take effect.

So the Wizard lost no more time, but leaping forward he raised the sharp sword, whirled it once or twice around his head, and then gave a mighty stroke that cut the body of the Sorcerer exactly in two.

So the Wizard didn’t waste any more time; he jumped forward, raised the sharp sword, spun it around his head a couple of times, and then made a powerful swing that split the Sorcerer’s body in two.

Dorothy screamed and expected to see a terrible sight; but as the two halves of the Sorcerer fell apart on the floor she saw that he had no bones or blood inside of him at all, and that the place where he was cut looked much like a sliced turnip or potato.

Dorothy screamed, bracing herself for something horrific; but when the two halves of the Sorcerer fell apart on the floor, she saw that he had no bones or blood inside him at all, and the place where he was cut looked a lot like a sliced turnip or potato.

"Why, he's vegetable!" cried the Wizard, astonished.

"Why, he's a vegetable!" exclaimed the Wizard, shocked.

"Of course," said the Prince. "We are all vegetable, in this country. Are you not vegetable, also?"

"Of course," said the Prince. "We’re all like vegetables in this country. Aren't you a vegetable too?"

"No," answered the Wizard. "People on top of the earth are all meat. Will your Sorcerer die?"

"No," replied the Wizard. "Everyone on the surface is just meat. Will your Sorcerer die?"

"Certainly, sir. He is really dead now, and will wither very quickly. So we must plant him at once, that other Sorcerers may grow upon his bush," continued the Prince.

"Of course, sir. He’s really dead now, and will decay pretty fast. So we need to plant him immediately, so that other Sorcerers can grow from his bush," the Prince continued.

"What do you mean by that?" asked the little Wizard, greatly puzzled.

"What do you mean by that?" asked the little Wizard, really confused.

"If you will accompany me to our public gardens," replied the Prince, "I will explain to you much better than I can here the mysteries of our Vegetable Kingdom."[Pg 53]

"If you come with me to our public gardens," replied the Prince, "I'll explain much better there the secrets of our Vegetable Kingdom."[Pg 53]

THE WIZARD CUT THE SORCERER PRECISELY IN HALF.

CHAPTER 4.

ContentsTHE VEGETABLE KINGDOM

FTER the Wizard had wiped the dampness from his sword and taken it apart and put the pieces into their leathern case again, the man with the star ordered some of his people to carry the two halves of the Sorcerer to the public gardens.

AFTER the Wizard had dried off his sword and taken it apart to store the pieces back in their leather case, the man with the star instructed some of his followers to transport the two halves of the Sorcerer to the public gardens.

Jim pricked up his ears when he heard they were going to the gardens, and wanted to join the party, thinking he might find something proper to eat; so Zeb put down the top of the buggy and invited the Wizard to ride with them. The seat was amply wide enough for the little man and the two children, and when Jim started to leave the hall the kitten jumped upon his back and sat there quite contentedly.[Pg 56]

Jim perked up when he heard they were going to the gardens and wanted to join the group, thinking he might find something good to eat. So, Zeb put down the top of the buggy and invited the Wizard to ride with them. The seat was wide enough for the little man and the two kids, and when Jim started to leave the hall, the kitten jumped onto his back and sat there happily.[Pg 56]

So the procession moved through the streets, the bearers of the Sorcerer first, the Prince next, then Jim drawing the buggy with the strangers inside of it, and last the crowd of vegetable people who had no hearts and could neither smile nor frown.

So the parade went through the streets, with the Sorcerer's bearers first, the Prince following, then Jim pulling the buggy with the strangers inside, and finally the crowd of vegetable people who had no hearts and couldn't smile or frown.

The glass city had several fine streets, for a good many people lived there; but when the procession had passed through these it came upon a broad plain covered with gardens and watered by many pretty brooks that flowed through it. There were paths through these gardens, and over some of the brooks were ornamental glass bridges.

The glass city had several nice streets because a lot of people lived there; but after the procession went through them, it reached a wide plain filled with gardens and crossed by many charming little streams. There were paths winding through these gardens, and over some of the streams, there were decorative glass bridges.

Dorothy and Zeb now got out of the buggy and walked beside the Prince, so that they might see and examine the flowers and plants better.

Dorothy and Zeb got out of the buggy and walked next to the Prince so they could see and check out the flowers and plants more easily.

"Who built these lovely bridges?" asked the little girl.

"Who made these beautiful bridges?" asked the little girl.

"No one built them," answered the man with the star. "They grow."

"No one built them," replied the man with the star. "They just grow."

"That's queer," said she. "Did the glass houses in your city grow, too?"

"That's odd," she said. "Did the glass houses in your city grow as well?"

"Of course," he replied. "But it took a good many years for them to grow as large and fine as they are now. That is why we are so angry when a Rain of Stones comes to break our towers and crack our roofs."

"Of course," he replied. "But it took a lot of years for them to grow as big and nice as they are now. That's why we're so angry when a Rain of Stones comes and breaks our towers and cracks our roofs."

"Can't you mend them?" she enquired.[Pg 57]

"Can’t you fix them?" she asked.[Pg 57]

"No; but they will grow together again, in time, and we must wait until they do."

"No; but they will come back together eventually, and we just have to wait until they do."

They first passed through many beautiful gardens of flowers, which grew nearest the city; but Dorothy could hardly tell what kind of flowers they were, because the colors were constantly changing under the shifting lights of the six suns. A flower would be pink one second, white the next, then blue or yellow; and it was the same way when they came to the plants, which had broad leaves and grew close to the ground.

They first walked through a lot of beautiful flower gardens near the city, but Dorothy could barely identify the flowers because their colors kept changing with the shifting light from the six suns. One moment a flower would be pink, then the next it would be white, followed by blue or yellow; the same was true for the plants that had broad leaves and grew close to the ground.

When they passed over a field of grass Jim immediately stretched down his head and began to nibble.

When they went over a grassy field, Jim immediately bent down and started to nibble.

"A nice country this is," he grumbled, "where a respectable horse has to eat pink grass!"

"A nice country this is," he grumbled, "where a decent horse has to eat pink grass!"

"It's violet," said the Wizard, who was in the buggy.

"It's violet," said the Wizard, who was in the carriage.

"Now it's blue," complained the horse. "As a matter of fact, I'm eating rainbow grass."

"Now it's blue," the horse complained. "Actually, I'm eating rainbow grass."

"How does it taste?" asked the Wizard.

"How does it taste?" asked the Wizard.

"Not bad at all," said Jim. "If they give me plenty of it I'll not complain about its color."

"Not bad at all," Jim said. "If they give me enough of it, I won't complain about the color."

By this time the party had reached a freshly plowed field, and the Prince said to Dorothy:

By this time, the group had arrived at a freshly plowed field, and the Prince said to Dorothy:

"This is our planting-ground."

"This is our garden."

Several Mangaboos came forward with glass spades and[Pg 58] dug a hole in the ground. Then they put the two halves of the Sorcerer into it and covered him up. After that other people brought water from a brook and sprinkled the earth.

Several Mangaboos came forward with glass spades and[Pg 58] dug a hole in the ground. Then they placed the two halves of the Sorcerer into it and covered him up. After that, other people brought water from a brook and sprinkled the earth.

"He will sprout very soon," said the Prince, "and grow into a large bush, from which we shall in time be able to pick several very good sorcerers."

"He will sprout very soon," said the Prince, "and grow into a large bush, from which we will eventually be able to pick several really good sorcerers."

"Do all your people grow on bushes?" asked the boy.

"Do all your people grow on bushes?" the boy asked.

"Certainly," was the reply. "Do not all people grow upon bushes where you came from, on the outside of the earth."

"Sure," was the reply. "Don't all people grow on bushes where you came from, on the surface of the earth?"

"Not that I ever heard of."

"Not that I've ever heard of."

"How strange! But if you will come with me to one of our folk gardens I will show you the way we grow in the Land of the Mangaboos."

"How strange! But if you come with me to one of our community gardens, I'll show you how we grow in the Land of the Mangaboos."

It appeared that these odd people, while they were able to walk through the air with ease, usually moved upon the ground in the ordinary way. There were no stairs in their houses, because they did not need them, but on a level surface they generally walked just as we do.

It seemed like these strange people, while they could easily float through the air, usually walked on the ground like everyone else. There were no stairs in their homes because they didn't need them, but on flat surfaces, they typically walked just like we do.

The little party of strangers now followed the Prince across a few more of the glass bridges and along several paths until they came to a garden enclosed by a high hedge. Jim had refused to leave the field of grass, where he was engaged in busily eating; so the Wizard got out of the buggy and[Pg 59] joined Zeb and Dorothy, and the kitten followed demurely at their heels.

The small group of strangers now followed the Prince across a few more glass bridges and down several paths until they arrived at a garden surrounded by a tall hedge. Jim had refused to leave the grassy area, where he was happily munching away; so the Wizard got out of the buggy and[Pg 59] joined Zeb and Dorothy, with the kitten trailing quietly behind them.

Inside the hedge they came upon row after row of large and handsome plants with broad leaves gracefully curving until their points nearly reached the ground. In the center of each plant grew a daintily dressed Mangaboo, for the clothing of all these creatures grew upon them and was attached to their bodies.

Inside the hedge, they discovered rows and rows of large, beautiful plants with broad leaves that curved elegantly, almost touching the ground. In the center of each plant, there was a daintily dressed Mangaboo, as the clothing of all these creatures grew on them and was attached to their bodies.

The growing Mangaboos were of all sizes, from the blossom that had just turned into a wee baby to the full-grown and almost ripe man or woman. On some of the bushes might be seen a bud, a blossom, a baby, a half-grown person and a ripe one; but even those ready to pluck were motionless and silent, as if devoid of life. This sight explained to Dorothy why she had seen no children among the Mangaboos, a thing she had until now been unable to account for.

The growing Mangaboos came in all sizes, from the flower that had just bloomed into a tiny baby to the fully grown and almost ripe man or woman. On some of the bushes, you could see a bud, a blossom, a baby, a teenager, and an adult; but even those ready to be picked were still and silent, as if they had no life. This scene made it clear to Dorothy why she hadn’t seen any children among the Mangaboos, something she had been puzzled about until now.

"Our people do not acquire their real life until they leave their bushes," said the Prince. "You will notice they are all attached to the plants by the soles of their feet, and when they are quite ripe they are easily separated from the stems and at once attain the powers of motion and speech. So while they grow they cannot be said to really live, and they must be picked before they can become good citizens."[Pg 60]

"Our people don’t really start living until they leave their bushes," said the Prince. "You’ll see they’re all connected to the plants by the soles of their feet, and when they’re fully ripe, they can easily be separated from the stems and immediately gain the ability to move and speak. So while they’re growing, they can’t be considered truly alive, and they must be picked before they can become good citizens."[Pg 60]

"How long do you live, after you are picked?" asked Dorothy.

"How long do you live after you're picked?" Dorothy asked.

"That depends upon the care we take of ourselves," he replied. "If we keep cool and moist, and meet with no accidents, we often live for five years. I've been picked over six years, but our family is known to be especially long lived."

"That depends on how well we take care of ourselves," he replied. "If we stay cool and hydrated, and avoid any mishaps, we can often live for five years. I've been around for over six years, but our family is known for being especially long-lived."

"Do you eat?" asked the boy.

"Do you eat?" the boy asked.

"Eat! No, indeed. We are quite solid inside our bodies, and have no need to eat, any more than does a potato."

"Eat! No way. We're totally solid inside our bodies and don't need to eat, any more than a potato does."

"But the potatoes sometimes sprout," said Zeb.

"But the potatoes sometimes start to sprout," said Zeb.

"And sometimes we do," answered the Prince; "but that is considered a great misfortune, for then we must be planted at once."

"And sometimes we do," the Prince replied; "but that's seen as a huge misfortune, because then we have to be planted right away."

"Where did you grow?" asked the Wizard.

"Where did you grow up?" asked the Wizard.

"I will show you," was the reply. "Step this way, please."

"I'll show you," was the reply. "Please follow me."

He led them within another but smaller circle of hedge, where grew one large and beautiful bush.

He took them inside another, smaller hedge circle, where there was one large and beautiful bush.

"This," said he, "is the Royal Bush of the Mangaboos. All of our Princes and Rulers have grown upon this one bush from time immemorial."

"This," he said, "is the Royal Bush of the Mangaboos. All of our Princes and Leaders have come from this one bush for ages."

They stood before it in silent admiration. On the central stalk stood poised the figure of a girl so exquisitely formed and colored and so lovely in the expression of her delicate features that Dorothy thought she had never seen so sweet[Pg 61] and adorable a creature in all her life. The maiden's gown was soft as satin and fell about her in ample folds, while dainty lace-like traceries trimmed the bodice and sleeves. Her flesh was fine and smooth as polished ivory, and her poise expressed both dignity and grace.

They stood in silent admiration before it. On the central stalk was the figure of a girl so beautifully shaped and colored, with such a lovely expression on her delicate features, that Dorothy thought she had never seen such a sweet[Pg 61] and adorable creature in her life. The girl's gown was soft as satin and flowed around her in generous folds, while delicate lace-like patterns adorned the bodice and sleeves. Her skin was fine and smooth like polished ivory, and her posture conveyed both dignity and grace.

"Who is this?" asked the Wizard, curiously.

"Who is this?" asked the Wizard, intrigued.

The Prince had been staring hard at the girl on the bush. Now he answered, with a touch of uneasiness in his cold tones:

The Prince had been staring intently at the girl on the bush. Now he replied, with a hint of discomfort in his cool voice:

"She is the Ruler destined to be my successor, for she is a Royal Princess. When she becomes fully ripe I must abandon the sovereignty of the Mangaboos to her."

"She is the Ruler destined to be my successor, because she is a Royal Princess. When she is fully prepared, I must give up the rule of the Mangaboos to her."

"Isn't she ripe now?" asked Dorothy.

"Isn't she attractive now?" asked Dorothy.

He hesitated.

He was unsure.

"Not quite," said he, finally. "It will be several days before she needs to be picked, or at least that is my judgment. I am in no hurry to resign my office and be planted, you may be sure."

"Not exactly," he said after a moment. "It will take a few days before she needs to be chosen, or at least that’s my opinion. I'm in no rush to give up my position and be buried, you can be sure of that."

"Probably not," declared the Wizard, nodding.

"Probably not," said the Wizard, nodding.

"This is one of the most unpleasant things about our vegetable lives," continued the Prince, with a sigh, "that while we are in our full prime we must give way to another, and be covered up in the ground to sprout and grow and give birth to other people."[Pg 62]

"This is one of the most unpleasant things about our vegetable lives," continued the Prince, with a sigh, "that while we are at our peak, we have to make way for someone else, and be buried in the ground to sprout and grow and give life to other people."[Pg 62]

"I'm sure the Princess is ready to be picked," asserted Dorothy, gazing hard at the beautiful girl on the bush. "She's as perfect as she can be."

"I'm sure the Princess is ready to be picked," Dorothy said confidently, staring intently at the beautiful girl on the bush. "She's as perfect as she can be."

"Never mind," answered the Prince, hastily, "she will be all right for a few days longer, and it is best for me to rule until I can dispose of you strangers, who have come to our land uninvited and must be attended to at once."

"Never mind," the Prince replied quickly, "she’ll be fine for a few more days, and it’s best for me to take charge until I can deal with you outsiders who have come to our land uninvited and need to be addressed immediately."

"What are you going to do with us?" asked Zeb.

"What are you going to do with us?" Zeb asked.

"That is a matter I have not quite decided upon," was the reply. "I think I shall keep this Wizard until a new Sorcerer is ready to pick, for he seems quite skillful and may be of use to us. But the rest of you must be destroyed in some way, and you cannot be planted, because I do not wish horses and cats and meat people growing all over our country."

"That's something I'm not completely sure about," was the reply. "I think I'll hold onto this Wizard until we find a new Sorcerer to choose, as he seems pretty skilled and could be helpful to us. But the rest of you have to be dealt with somehow, and you can't be planted, because I don't want horses, cats, and meat people spreading all over our land."

"You needn't worry," said Dorothy. "We wouldn't grow under ground, I'm sure."

"You don't need to worry," said Dorothy. "I'm sure we wouldn't grow underground."

"But why destroy my friends?" asked the little Wizard. "Why not let them live?"

"But why should I destroy my friends?" asked the little Wizard. "Why not let them live?"

"They do not belong here," returned the Prince. "They have no right to be inside the earth at all."

"They don’t belong here," the Prince replied. "They have no right to be underground at all."

"We didn't ask to come down here; we fell," said Dorothy.

"We didn't choose to come down here; we fell," Dorothy said.

"That is no excuse," declared the Prince, coldly.[Pg 63]

"That's not an excuse," the Prince said coldly.[Pg 63]

The children looked at each other in perplexity, and the Wizard sighed. Eureka rubbed her paw on her face and said in her soft, purring voice:

The kids looked at each other, confused, and the Wizard let out a sigh. Eureka rubbed her paw across her face and said in her gentle, soothing voice:

"He won't need to destroy me, for if I don't get something to eat pretty soon I shall starve to death, and so save him the trouble."

"He won't need to destroy me, because if I don't get something to eat pretty soon, I'll starve to death, saving him the trouble."

"If he planted you, he might grow some cat-tails," suggested the Wizard.

"If he planted you, he might grow some cattails," suggested the Wizard.

"Oh, Eureka! perhaps we can find you some milk-weeds to eat," said the boy.

"Oh, awesome! Maybe we can find some milkweeds for you to eat," said the boy.

"Phoo!" snarled the kitten; "I wouldn't touch the nasty things!"

"Pew!" hissed the kitten; "I wouldn't go near those gross things!"

"You don't need milk, Eureka," remarked Dorothy; "you are big enough now to eat any kind of food."

"You don't need milk, Eureka," Dorothy said. "You're old enough now to eat all kinds of food."

"If I can get it," added Eureka.

"If I can get it," added Eureka.

"I'm hungry myself," said Zeb. "But I noticed some strawberries growing in one of the gardens, and some melons in another place. These people don't eat such things, so perhaps on our way back they will let us get them."

"I'm hungry too," said Zeb. "But I saw some strawberries growing in one of the gardens and some melons in another spot. These people don't eat stuff like that, so maybe on our way back they'll let us pick some."

"Never mind your hunger," interrupted the Prince. "I shall order you destroyed in a few minutes, so you will have no need to ruin our pretty melon vines and berry bushes. Follow me, please, to meet your doom."[Pg 64]

"Don't worry about your hunger," the Prince interrupted. "I’m going to have you destroyed in a few minutes, so you won’t be able to ruin our beautiful melon vines and berry bushes. Please follow me to meet your doom."[Pg 64]


CHAPTER 5.

ContentsDOROTHY PICKS THE PRINCESS

HE words of the cold and moist vegetable Prince were not very comforting, and as he spoke them he turned away and left the enclosure. The children, feeling sad and despondent, were about to follow him when the Wizard touched Dorothy softly on her shoulder.

The words of the cold and damp vegetable Prince weren't very comforting, and as he spoke, he turned away and left the area. The children, feeling sad and downcast, were about to follow him when the Wizard gently touched Dorothy on her shoulder.

"Wait!" he whispered.

"Hold on!" he whispered.

"What for?" asked the girl.

"What for?" asked the girl.

"Suppose we pick the Royal Princess," said the Wizard. "I'm quite sure she's ripe, and as soon as she comes to life she will be the Ruler, and may treat us better than that heartless Prince intends to."

"Let’s choose the Royal Princess," said the Wizard. "I'm pretty sure she’s ready, and once she awakens, she’ll be the Ruler and might treat us better than that heartless Prince plans to."

"All right!" exclaimed Dorothy, eagerly. "Let's pick her while we have the chance, before the man with the star comes back."[Pg 65]

"All right!" Dorothy said excitedly. "Let’s choose her while we can, before the man with the star comes back."[Pg 65]

So together they leaned over the great bush and each of them seized one hand of the lovely Princess.

So they both leaned over the big bush and each grabbed one hand of the beautiful Princess.

"Pull!" cried Dorothy, and as they did so the royal lady leaned toward them and the stems snapped and separated from her feet. She was not at all heavy, so the Wizard and Dorothy managed to lift her gently to the ground.

"Pull!" shouted Dorothy, and as they did, the royal lady leaned toward them, causing the stems to snap and come away from her feet. She wasn't heavy at all, so the Wizard and Dorothy were able to lift her gently to the ground.

The beautiful creature passed her hands over her eyes an instant, tucked in a stray lock of hair that had become disarranged, and after a look around the garden made those present a gracious bow and said, in a sweet but even toned voice:

The gorgeous woman brushed her hands over her eyes for a moment, tucked in a loose strand of hair that had come undone, and after scanning the garden, gave a polite bow to everyone present and said, in a sweet but steady voice:

"I thank you very much."

"Thank you so much."

"We salute your Royal Highness!" cried the Wizard, kneeling and kissing her hand.

"We salute your Royal Highness!" exclaimed the Wizard, kneeling and kissing her hand.

Just then the voice of the Prince was heard calling upon them to hasten, and a moment later he returned to the enclosure, followed by a number of his people.

Just then, the Prince's voice called for them to hurry, and a moment later he came back to the enclosure, followed by several of his people.

Instantly the Princess turned and faced him, and when he saw that she was picked the Prince stood still and began to tremble.

Instantly, the Princess turned to face him, and when he noticed that she had chosen him, the Prince stood there frozen and started to shake.

"Sir," said the Royal Lady, with much dignity, "you have wronged me greatly, and would have wronged me still more had not these strangers come to my rescue. I have been ready for picking all the past week, but because you were[Pg 66] selfish and desired to continue your unlawful rule, you left me to stand silent upon my bush."

"Sir," said the Royal Lady, with great dignity, "you have greatly wronged me, and would have wronged me even more if these strangers hadn't come to my rescue. I've been ready to be taken advantage of all week, but because you were selfish and wanted to maintain your illegal control, you left me standing silently on my bush."

"I did not know that you were ripe," answered the Prince, in a low voice.

"I didn't know you were ready," replied the Prince, quietly.

"Give me the Star of Royalty!" she commanded.

"Hand over the Star of Royalty!" she ordered.

Slowly he took the shining star from his own brow and placed it upon that of the Princess. Then all the people bowed low to her, and the Prince turned and walked away alone. What became of him afterward our friends never knew.

Slowly, he took the shining star from his own forehead and placed it on the Princess's. Then everyone bowed deeply to her, and the Prince turned and walked away alone. What happened to him later, our friends never found out.

The people of Mangaboo now formed themselves into a procession and marched toward the glass city to escort their new ruler to her palace and to perform those ceremonies proper to the occasion. But while the people in the procession walked upon the ground the Princess walked in the air just above their heads, to show that she was a superior being and more exalted than her subjects.

The people of Mangaboo organized themselves into a parade and headed toward the glass city to guide their new ruler to her palace and to carry out the appropriate ceremonies for the occasion. However, while the people in the parade walked on the ground, the Princess floated in the air just above their heads to demonstrate that she was a superior being and more elevated than her subjects.

No one now seemed to pay any attention to the strangers, so Dorothy and Zeb and the Wizard let the train pass on and then wandered by themselves into the vegetable gardens. They did not bother to cross the bridges over the brooks, but when they came to a stream they stepped high and walked in the air to the other side. This was a very interesting experience to them, and Dorothy said:[Pg 67]

No one seemed to notice the strangers anymore, so Dorothy, Zeb, and the Wizard let the train go by and then strolled on their own into the vegetable gardens. They didn’t bother crossing the bridges over the streams, but when they reached a creek, they stepped high and walked through the air to the other side. This was a really interesting experience for them, and Dorothy said:[Pg 67]

"I wonder why it is that we can walk so easily in the air."

"I wonder why we can walk so easily in the air."

"Perhaps," answered the Wizard, "it is because we are close to the center of the earth, where the attraction of gravitation is very slight. But I've noticed that many queer things happen in fairy countries."

"Maybe," replied the Wizard, "it's because we're near the center of the earth, where gravity's pull is pretty weak. But I've seen a lot of strange things happen in fairy lands."

"Is this a fairy country?" asked the boy.

"Is this a magical land?" asked the boy.

"Of course it is," returned Dorothy, promptly. "Only a fairy country could have veg'table people; and only in a fairy country could Eureka and Jim talk as we do."

"Of course it is," replied Dorothy quickly. "Only a fairyland could have vegetable people; and only in a fairyland could Eureka and Jim talk like we do."

"That's true," said Zeb, thoughtfully.

"That's true," Zeb said, thinking.

In the vegetable gardens they found the strawberries and melons, and several other unknown but delicious fruits, of which they ate heartily. But the kitten bothered them constantly by demanding milk or meat, and called the Wizard names because he could not bring her a dish of milk by means of his magical arts.

In the vegetable gardens, they discovered strawberries and melons, along with several other unfamiliar but tasty fruits, which they enjoyed thoroughly. However, the kitten kept bothering them by asking for milk or meat and criticized the Wizard for not being able to conjure up a bowl of milk with his magic.

As they sat upon the grass watching Jim, who was still busily eating, Eureka said:

As they sat on the grass watching Jim, who was still happily eating, Eureka said:

"I don't believe you are a Wizard at all!"

"I seriously don't think you're a Wizard at all!"

"No," answered the little man, "you are quite right. In the strict sense of the word I am not a Wizard, but only a humbug."[Pg 68]

"No," replied the little man, "you’re absolutely correct. Technically speaking, I’m not a Wizard, but just a fraud."[Pg 68]

"The Wizard of Oz has always been a humbug," agreed Dorothy. "I've known him for a long time."

"The Wizard of Oz has always been a fraud," Dorothy agreed. "I've known him for a long time."

"If that is so," said the boy, "how could he do that wonderful trick with the nine tiny piglets?"

"If that's the case," the boy said, "how could he perform that amazing trick with the nine little piglets?"

"Don't know," said Dorothy, "but it must have been humbug."

"Not sure," said Dorothy, "but it definitely must have been fake."

"Very true," declared the Wizard, nodding at her. "It was necessary to deceive that ugly Sorcerer and the Prince, as well as their stupid people; but I don't mind telling you, who are my friends, that the thing was only a trick."

"Very true," said the Wizard, nodding at her. "It was necessary to fool that ugly Sorcerer and the Prince, along with their foolish people; but I don't mind telling you, since you're my friends, that it was just a trick."

"But I saw the little pigs with my own eyes!" exclaimed Zeb.

"But I saw the little pigs with my own eyes!" Zeb exclaimed.

"So did I," purred the kitten.

"So did I," purred the kitten.

"To be sure," answered the Wizard. "You saw them because they were there. They are in my inside pocket now. But the pulling of them apart and pushing them together again was only a sleight-of-hand trick."

"Of course," replied the Wizard. "You saw them because they were really there. They're in my inside pocket now. But pulling them apart and putting them back together was just a trick."

"Let's see the pigs," said Eureka, eagerly.

"Let's go see the pigs," Eureka said excitedly.

The little man felt carefully in his pocket and pulled out the tiny piglets, setting them upon the grass one by one, where they ran around and nibbled the tender blades.

The little man reached into his pocket and took out the tiny piglets, placing them on the grass one by one, where they scurried around and nibbled the soft blades.

"They're hungry, too," he said.

"They're hungry, too," he said.

"Oh, what cunning things!" cried Dorothy, catching up one and petting it.[Pg 69]

"Oh, how clever they are!" exclaimed Dorothy, picking one up and stroking it.[Pg 69]

"Be careful!" said the piglet, with a squeal, "you're squeezing me!"

"Watch out!" squealed the piglet, "you're squeezing me!"

"Dear me!" murmured the Wizard, looking at his pets in astonishment. "They can actually talk!"

"Wow!" the Wizard said softly, gazing at his pets in surprise. "They can really talk!"

"May I eat one of them?" asked the kitten, in a pleading voice. "I'm awfully hungry."

"Can I eat one of them?" asked the kitten, in a hopeful voice. "I'm really hungry."

"Why, Eureka," said Dorothy, reproachfully, "what a cruel question! It would be dreadful to eat these dear little things."

"Why, Eureka," Dorothy said, a bit reproachfully, "what a cruel question! It would be terrible to eat these adorable little things."

"I should say so!" grunted another of the piglets, looking uneasily at the kitten; "cats are cruel things."

"I totally agree!" grunted another piglet, glancing nervously at the kitten; "cats can be really mean."

"I'm not cruel," replied the kitten, yawning. "I'm just hungry."

"I'm not being mean," replied the kitten, yawning. "I'm just hungry."

"You cannot eat my piglets, even if you are starving," declared the little man, in a stern voice. "They are the only things I have to prove I'm a wizard."

"You can't eat my piglets, even if you're starving," the little man said firmly. "They’re the only things I have to show that I'm a wizard."

"How did they happen to be so little?" asked Dorothy. "I never saw such small pigs before."

"How did they end up being so tiny?" Dorothy asked. "I've never seen pigs this small before."

"They are from the Island of Teenty-Weent," said the Wizard, "where everything is small because it's a small island. A sailor brought them to Los Angeles and I gave him nine tickets to the circus for them."

"They're from the Island of Teenty-Weent," said the Wizard, "where everything is tiny because it's a small island. A sailor brought them to Los Angeles, and I gave him nine tickets to the circus for them."

"But what am I going to eat?" wailed the kitten, sitting in front of Dorothy and looking pleadingly into her face.[Pg 70] "There are no cows here to give milk; or any mice, or even grasshoppers. And if I can't eat the piglets you may as well plant me at once and raise catsup."

"But what am I going to eat?" cried the kitten, sitting in front of Dorothy and looking up at her with big, pleading eyes.[Pg 70] "There are no cows here to give milk, or any mice, or even grasshoppers. And if I can't eat the piglets, you might as well just plant me and grow ketchup."

"I have an idea," said the Wizard, "that there are fishes in these brooks. Do you like fish?"[Pg 71]

"I have an idea," said the Wizard, "that there are fish in these streams. Do you like fish?"[Pg 71]

"Fish!" cried the kitten. "Do I like fish? Why, they're better than piglets—or even milk!"

"Fish!" exclaimed the kitten. "Do I like fish? Well, they're way better than piglets—or even milk!"

"Then I'll try to catch you some," said he.

"Then I'll try to catch some for you," he said.

"But won't they be veg'table, like everything else here?" asked the kitten.

"But won't they be vegetables, like everything else here?" asked the kitten.

"I think not. Fishes are not animals, and they are as cold[Pg 72] and moist as the vegetables themselves. There is no reason, that I can see, why they may not exist in the waters of this strange country."

"I don't think so. Fish aren't animals, and they’re just as cold[Pg 72] and wet as the vegetables themselves. I see no reason why they couldn't exist in the waters of this strange country."

Then the Wizard bent a pin for a hook and took a long piece of string from his pocket for a fish-line. The only bait he could find was a bright red blossom from a flower; but he knew fishes are easy to fool if anything bright attracts their attention, so he decided to try the blossom. Having thrown the end of his line in the water of a nearby brook he soon felt a sharp tug that told him a fish had bitten and was caught on the bent pin; so the little man drew in the string and, sure enough, the fish came with it and was landed[Pg 73] safely on the shore, where it began to flop around in great excitement.

Then the Wizard bent a pin to make a hook and pulled out a long piece of string from his pocket to use as a fishing line. The only bait he could find was a bright red flower, but he knew fish are easily tricked if something bright catches their eye, so he decided to give the flower a shot. After tossing the end of his line into the water of a nearby stream, he soon felt a sharp tug that signaled a fish had bitten and was hooked on the bent pin; so the little man reeled in the string and, sure enough, the fish came with it and was safely landed[Pg 73] on the shore, where it started to flop around in excitement.

IN THE GARDEN OF THE MANGABOOS.

The fish was fat and round, and its scales glistened like beautifully cut jewels set close together; but there was no time to examine it closely, for Eureka made a jump and caught it between her claws, and in a few moments it had entirely disappeared.

The fish was plump and round, and its scales sparkled like beautifully cut gems packed together; but there was no time to take a good look, because Eureka pounced and caught it in her claws, and within moments, it was completely gone.

"Oh, Eureka!" cried Dorothy, "did you eat the bones?"

"Oh, Eureka!" shouted Dorothy, "did you eat the bones?"

"If it had any bones, I ate them," replied the kitten, composedly, as it washed its face after the meal. "But I don't think that fish had any bones, because I didn't feel them scratch my throat."

"If it had any bones, I ate them," the kitten said calmly, washing its face after the meal. "But I don't think that fish had any bones, because I didn't feel them scratch my throat."

"You were very greedy," said the girl.

"You were really greedy," said the girl.

"I was very hungry," replied the kitten.

"I was really hungry," replied the kitten.

The little pigs had stood huddled in a group, watching this scene with frightened eyes.

The little pigs stood together, watching this scene with scared eyes.

"Cats are dreadful creatures!" said one of them.

"Cats are terrible creatures!" said one of them.

"I'm glad we are not fishes!" said another.

"I'm so glad we're not fish!" said another.

"Don't worry," Dorothy murmured, soothingly, "I'll not let the kitten hurt you."

"Don't worry," Dorothy said gently, "I won't let the kitten hurt you."

Then she happened to remember that in a corner of her suit-case were one or two crackers that were left over from her luncheon on the train, and she went to the buggy and brought them. Eureka stuck up her nose at such food, but[Pg 74] the tiny piglets squealed delightedly at the sight of the crackers and ate them up in a jiffy.

Then she suddenly remembered that there were a couple of crackers left in a corner of her suitcase from her lunch on the train, so she went to the buggy and got them. Eureka turned her nose up at that kind of food, but[Pg 74] the little piglets squealed with joy when they saw the crackers and gobbled them up in no time.

"Now let us go back to the city," suggested the Wizard. "That is, if Jim has had enough of the pink grass."

"Let's head back to the city," the Wizard suggested. "Unless Jim's not done with the pink grass."

The cab-horse, who was browsing near, lifted his head with a sigh.

The cab horse, grazing nearby, lifted his head with a sigh.

"I've tried to eat a lot while I had the chance," said he, "for it's likely to be a long while between meals in this strange country. But I'm ready to go, now, at any time you wish."

"I've tried to eat a lot while I had the chance," he said, "because it might be a long time between meals in this strange country. But I'm ready to go now, whenever you want."

So, after the Wizard had put the piglets back into his inside pocket, where they cuddled up and went to sleep, the three climbed into the buggy and Jim started back to the town.

So, after the Wizard had tucked the piglets back into his inside pocket, where they snuggled up and fell asleep, the three of them climbed into the buggy and Jim drove back to town.

"Where shall we stay?" asked the girl.

"Where are we going to stay?" asked the girl.

"I think I shall take possession of the House of the Sorcerer," replied the Wizard; "for the Prince said in the presence of his people that he would keep me until they picked another Sorcerer, and the new Princess won't know but that we belong there."

"I think I'll take over the Sorcerer's House," the Wizard replied. "The Prince said in front of his people that he would keep me until they found another Sorcerer, and the new Princess won't know that we don't actually belong there."

They agreed to this plan, and when they reached the great square Jim drew the buggy into the big door of the domed hall.

They agreed to this plan, and when they got to the big square, Jim steered the buggy into the large door of the domed hall.

"It doesn't look very homelike," said Dorothy, gazing[Pg 75] around at the bare room. "But it's a place to stay, anyhow."

"It doesn't feel very cozy," said Dorothy, looking[Pg 75] around at the empty room. "But it's a place to crash, at least."

"What are those holes up there?" enquired the boy, pointing to some openings that appeared near the top of the dome.

"What are those holes up there?" the boy asked, pointing to some openings that showed up near the top of the dome.

"They look like doorways," said Dorothy; "only there are no stairs to get to them."

"They look like doorways," said Dorothy, "but there are no stairs to reach them."

"You forget that stairs are unnecessary," observed the Wizard. "Let us walk up, and see where the doors lead to."

"You forget that we don't need stairs," the Wizard said. "Let's just walk up and see where the doors take us."

With this he began walking in the air toward the high openings, and Dorothy and Zeb followed him. It was the same sort of climb one experiences when walking up a hill, and they were nearly out of breath when they came to the row of openings, which they perceived to be doorways leading into halls in the upper part of the house. Following these halls they discovered many small rooms opening from them, and some were furnished with glass benches, tables and chairs. But there were no beds at all.

With that, he started walking through the air toward the high openings, and Dorothy and Zeb followed him. It felt like walking up a hill, and they were almost out of breath by the time they reached the row of openings, which they realized were doorways leading into halls on the upper level of the house. As they explored these halls, they found many small rooms branching off from them, some furnished with glass benches, tables, and chairs. However, there weren’t any beds at all.

"I wonder if these people never sleep," said the girl.

"I wonder if these people ever sleep," said the girl.

"Why, there seems to be no night at all in this country," Zeb replied. "Those colored suns are exactly in the same place they were when we came, and if there is no sunset there can be no night."

"Wow, it looks like there’s no night at all in this country," Zeb said. "Those colored suns are right where they were when we arrived, and if there’s no sunset, there can’t be any night."

"Very true," agreed the Wizard. "But it is a long time since I have had any sleep, and I'm tired. So I think I shall[Pg 76] lie down upon one of these hard glass benches and take a nap."

"That's definitely true," the Wizard agreed. "But it's been a long time since I’ve had any sleep, and I'm really tired. So I think I’ll[Pg 76] lie down on one of these hard glass benches and take a nap."

"I will, too," said Dorothy, and chose a little room at the end of the hall.

"I will, too," said Dorothy, and picked a small room at the end of the hall.

Zeb walked down again to unharness Jim, who, when he found himself free, rolled over a few times and then settled down to sleep, with Eureka nestling comfortably beside his big, boney body. Then the boy returned to one of the upper rooms, and in spite of the hardness of the glass bench was soon deep in slumberland.

Zeb went back down to unhook Jim, who, once he was free, rolled over a few times and then curled up to sleep, with Eureka snuggling comfortably next to his large, bony body. Then, the boy headed back to one of the upper rooms, and despite the uncomfortable glass bench, he quickly drifted off to sleep.


CHAPTER 6.

ContentsTHE MANGABOOS PROVE DANGEROUS

HEN the Wizard awoke the six colored suns were shining down upon the Land of the Mangaboos just as they had done ever since his arrival. The little man, having had a good sleep, felt rested and refreshed, and looking through the glass partition of the room he saw Zeb sitting up on his bench and yawning. So the Wizard went in to him.

WHEN the Wizard woke up, the six colored suns were shining down on the Land of the Mangaboos just like they always did since he arrived. The little man, feeling well-rested and refreshed after a good sleep, looked through the glass partition of the room and saw Zeb sitting up on his bench and yawning. So, the Wizard went in to him.

"Zeb," said he, "my balloon is of no further use in this strange country, so I may as well leave it on the square where it fell. But in the basket-car are some things I would like to keep with me. I wish you would go and fetch my satchel, two lanterns, and a can of kerosene oil that is under the seat. There is nothing else that I care about."[Pg 78]

"Zeb," he said, "my balloon is no longer useful in this strange land, so I might as well leave it in the square where it fell. But in the basket, there are some things I’d like to keep with me. Can you please go and get my bag, two lanterns, and a can of kerosene that’s under the seat? There's nothing else I care about."[Pg 78]

So the boy went willingly upon the errand, and by the time he had returned Dorothy was awake. Then the three held a counsel to decide what they should do next, but could think of no way to better their condition.

So the boy went gladly on the task, and by the time he got back, Dorothy was awake. Then the three of them held a meeting to figure out what to do next, but they couldn't think of any way to improve their situation.

"I don't like these veg'table people," said the little girl. "They're cold and flabby, like cabbages, in spite of their prettiness."

"I don't like these vegetable people," said the little girl. "They're cold and squishy, like cabbages, even though they look pretty."

"I agree with you. It is because there is no warm blood in them," remarked the Wizard.

"I agree with you. It's because they don't have warm blood," the Wizard said.

"And they have no hearts; so they can't love anyone—not even themselves," declared the boy.

"And they don’t have hearts, so they can’t love anyone—not even themselves," the boy said.

"The Princess is lovely to look at," continued Dorothy, thoughtfully; "but I don't care much for her, after all. If there was any other place to go, I'd like to go there."

"The Princess is nice to look at," Dorothy continued, thoughtfully; "but I don't really care for her that much, after all. If there was anywhere else to go, I'd want to go there."

"But is there any other place?" asked the Wizard.

"But is there anywhere else?" asked the Wizard.

"I don't know," she answered.

"I don't know," she said.

Just then they heard the big voice of Jim the cab-horse calling to them, and going to the doorway leading to the dome they found the Princess and a throng of her people had entered the House of the Sorcerer.

Just then, they heard the loud voice of Jim the cab-horse calling to them, and when they reached the doorway leading to the dome, they found that the Princess and a crowd of her people had come into the House of the Sorcerer.

So they went down to greet the beautiful vegetable lady, who said to them:

So they went down to meet the lovely vegetable lady, who said to them:

"I have been talking with my advisors about you meat people, and we have decided that you do not belong in the Land of the Mangaboos and must not remain here."[Pg 79]

"I've been discussing you meat people with my advisors, and we've decided that you don't belong in the Land of the Mangaboos and shouldn't stay here." [Pg 79]

"How can we go away?" asked Dorothy.

"How can we leave?" asked Dorothy.

"Oh, you cannot go away, of course; so you must be destroyed," was the answer.

"Oh, you can't leave, obviously; so you have to be destroyed," was the reply.

"In what way?" enquired the Wizard.

"In what way?" asked the Wizard.

"We shall throw you three people into the Garden of the Twining Vines," said the Princess, "and they will soon crush you and devour your bodies to make themselves grow bigger. The animals you have with you we will drive to the mountains and put into the Black Pit. Then our country will be rid of all its unwelcome visitors."

"We will throw three of you into the Garden of the Twining Vines," said the Princess, "and they will quickly overpower you and consume your bodies to grow larger. The animals you have with you will be chased to the mountains and tossed into the Black Pit. Then our country will be free of all its unwanted visitors."

"But you are in need of a Sorcerer," said the Wizard, "and not one of those growing is yet ripe enough to pick. I am greater than any thorn-covered sorcerer that ever grew in your garden. Why destroy me?"

"But you need a Sorcerer," said the Wizard, "and none of those budding ones are mature enough to be useful yet. I am more powerful than any thorn-covered sorcerer that ever existed in your garden. Why would you want to destroy me?"

"It is true we need a Sorcerer," acknowledged the Princess, "but I am informed that one of our own will be ready to pick in a few days, to take the place of Gwig, whom you cut in two before it was time for him to be planted. Let us see your arts, and the sorceries you are able to perform. Then I will decide whether to destroy you with the others or not."

"It’s true we need a Sorcerer," the Princess admitted, "but I’ve been told that one of our own will be ready to choose in a few days to take Gwig's place, whom you cut in half before it was time for him to be planted. Show us your skills and the magic you can perform. Then I’ll decide whether to eliminate you along with the others or not."

At this the Wizard made a bow to the people and repeated his trick of producing the nine tiny piglets and making them disappear again. He did it very cleverly,[Pg 80] indeed, and the Princess looked at the strange piglets as if she were as truly astonished as any vegetable person could be. But afterward she said:

At this, the Wizard bowed to the crowd and repeated his trick of bringing out the nine tiny piglets and making them disappear. He did it so skillfully,[Pg 80] and the Princess stared at the peculiar piglets as if she were genuinely amazed, just like any ordinary person could be. But afterward, she said:

"I have heard of this wonderful magic. But it accomplishes nothing of value. What else can you do?"

"I've heard about this amazing magic. But it doesn't achieve anything worthwhile. What else can you do?"

The Wizard tried to think. Then he jointed together the blades of his sword and balanced it very skillfully upon the end of his nose. But even that did not satisfy the Princess.

The Wizard tried to think. Then he connected the blades of his sword and balanced it skillfully on the tip of his nose. But even that didn't impress the Princess.

Just then his eye fell upon the lanterns and the can of kerosene oil which Zeb had brought from the car of his balloon, and he got a clever idea from those commonplace things.

Just then, he noticed the lanterns and the can of kerosene oil that Zeb had brought from the car of his balloon, and he came up with a clever idea from those ordinary items.

"Your Highness," said he, "I will now proceed to prove my magic by creating two suns that you have never seen before; also I will exhibit a Destroyer much more dreadful than your Clinging Vines."

"Your Highness," he said, "I will now demonstrate my magic by creating two suns you've never seen before; I will also show you a Destroyer that's far more terrifying than your Clinging Vines."

So he placed Dorothy upon one side of him and the boy upon the other and set a lantern upon each of their heads.

So he sat Dorothy on one side of him and the boy on the other, then set a lantern on each of their heads.

"Don't laugh," he whispered to them, "or you will spoil the effect of my magic."

"Don't laugh," he whispered to them, "or you'll ruin the magic."

"Now, princess," exclaimed the wizard.

Then, with much dignity and a look of vast importance upon his wrinkled face, the Wizard got out his match-box and lighted the two lanterns. The glare they made was[Pg 83] very small when compared with the radiance of the six great colored suns; but still they gleamed steadily and clearly. The Mangaboos were much impressed because they had never before seen any light that did not come directly from their suns.

Then, with great dignity and an air of significant importance on his wrinkled face, the Wizard took out his matchbox and lit the two lanterns. The brightness they created was [Pg 83] very small compared to the glow of the six large colored suns; but still, they shone steadily and clearly. The Mangaboos were quite impressed because they had never seen a light that didn't come directly from their suns.

Next the Wizard poured a pool of oil from the can upon the glass floor, where it covered quite a broad surface. When he lighted the oil a hundred tongues of flame shot up, and the effect was really imposing.

Next, the Wizard poured a pool of oil from the can onto the glass floor, covering a wide area. When he lit the oil, a hundred flames shot up, and the effect was truly impressive.

"Now, Princess," exclaimed the Wizard, "those of your advisors who wished to throw us into the Garden of Clinging Vines must step within this circle of light. If they advised you well, and were in the right, they will not be injured in any way. But if any advised you wrongly, the light will wither him."

"Now, Princess," the Wizard exclaimed, "your advisors who wanted to throw us into the Garden of Clinging Vines must step into this circle of light. If they gave you good advice and were correct, they won't be harmed at all. But if anyone advised you wrongly, the light will wither him."

The advisors of the Princess did not like this test; but she commanded them to step into the flame and one by one they did so, and were scorched so badly that the air was soon filled with an odor like that of baked potatoes. Some of the Mangaboos fell down and had to be dragged from the fire, and all were so withered that it would be necessary to plant them at once.

The Princess's advisors weren't fond of this trial; however, she ordered them to step into the flame, and one by one, they did, getting so badly burned that the air quickly smelled like baked potatoes. Some of the Mangaboos collapsed and had to be pulled from the fire, and they all looked so dried out that they needed to be planted immediately.

"Sir," said the Princess to the Wizard, "you are greater than any Sorcerer we have ever known. As it is evident that[Pg 84] my people have advised me wrongly, I will not cast you three people into the dreadful Garden of the Clinging Vines; but your animals must be driven into the Black Pit in the mountain, for my subjects cannot bear to have them around."

"Sir," the Princess said to the Wizard, "you are more powerful than any Sorcerer we've ever encountered. Since it's clear that[Pg 84] my people have misled me, I won’t throw you three into the terrifying Garden of the Clinging Vines; however, your animals must be sent to the Black Pit in the mountain, because my subjects can't stand to have them here."

The Wizard was so pleased to have saved the two children and himself that he said nothing against this decree; but when the Princess had gone both Jim and Eureka protested they did not want to go to the Black Pit, and Dorothy promised she would do all that she could to save them from such a fate.

The Wizard was so happy to have saved the two kids and himself that he didn't argue against this decision; but after the Princess left, both Jim and Eureka complained they didn't want to go to the Black Pit, and Dorothy promised she would do everything she could to save them from that fate.

For two or three days after this—if we call days the periods between sleep, there being no night to divide the hours into days—our friends were not disturbed in any way. They were even permitted to occupy the House of the Sorcerer in peace, as if it had been their own, and to wander in the gardens in search of food.

For two or three days after this—if we consider days as the times between sleep, since there was no night to break the hours into days—our friends were left undisturbed. They were even allowed to stay in the House of the Sorcerer as if it were their own, and to roam the gardens looking for food.

Once they came near to the enclosed Garden of the Clinging Vines, and walking high into the air looked down upon it with much interest. They saw a mass of tough green vines all matted together and writhing and twisting around like a nest of great snakes. Everything the vines touched they crushed, and our adventurers were indeed thankful to have escaped being cast among them.

Once they got close to the enclosed Garden of the Clinging Vines, they floated high in the air and looked down at it with great interest. They saw a tangle of thick green vines all intertwined and writhing around like a nest of huge snakes. Everything the vines touched got crushed, and our adventurers were truly grateful to have avoided being trapped among them.

Whenever the Wizard went to sleep he would take the[Pg 85] nine tiny piglets from his pocket and let them run around on the floor of his room to amuse themselves and get some exercise; and one time they found his glass door ajar and wandered into the hall and then into the bottom part of the great dome, walking through the air as easily as Eureka could. They knew the kitten, by this time, so they scampered over to where she lay beside Jim and commenced to frisk and play with her.

Whenever the Wizard went to sleep, he would take the[Pg 85] nine tiny piglets from his pocket and let them run around on the floor of his room to have fun and get some exercise. One time, they found his glass door slightly open, so they wandered into the hall and then into the lower part of the big dome, walking through the air as easily as Eureka could. By this time, they were familiar with the kitten, so they scampered over to where she lay beside Jim and started to play with her.

The cab-horse, who never slept long at a time, sat upon his haunches and watched the tiny piglets and the kitten with much approval.

The cab horse, who never slept for long, sat on his haunches and watched the little piglets and the kitten with great approval.

"Don't be rough!" he would call out, if Eureka knocked over one of the round, fat piglets with her paw; but the pigs never minded, and enjoyed the sport very greatly.

"Don't be rough!" he would shout if Eureka knocked over one of the round, chubby piglets with her paw; but the pigs never cared and really enjoyed the play.

Suddenly they looked up to find the room filled with the silent, solemn-eyed Mangaboos. Each of the vegetable folks bore a branch covered with sharp thorns, which was thrust defiantly toward the horse, the kitten and the piglets.

Suddenly, they looked up to see the room filled with the quiet, serious-eyed Mangaboos. Each of the vegetable creatures held a branch covered in sharp thorns, which they pointed defiantly at the horse, the kitten, and the piglets.

"Here—stop this foolishness!" Jim roared, angrily; but after being pricked once or twice he got upon his four legs and kept out of the way of the thorns.

"Here—stop this nonsense!" Jim shouted, angry; but after getting poked a few times, he got on all fours and stayed clear of the thorns.

The Mangaboos surrounded them in solid ranks, but left an opening to the doorway of the hall; so the animals slowly retreated until they were driven from the room and out upon[Pg 86] the street. Here were more of the vegetable people with thorns, and silently they urged the now frightened creatures down the street. Jim had to be careful not to step upon the tiny piglets, who scampered under his feet grunting and squealing, while Eureka, snarling and biting at the thorns pushed toward her, also tried to protect the pretty little things from injury. Slowly but steadily the heartless Mangaboos drove them on, until they had passed through the city and the gardens and come to the broad plains leading to the mountain.

The Mangaboos surrounded them in tight ranks but left an opening to the doorway of the hall. The animals slowly retreated until they were pushed out of the room and onto[Pg 86] the street. There were more of the vegetable people with thorns, silently urging the now frightened creatures down the street. Jim had to be careful not to step on the tiny piglets that scampered under his feet, grunting and squealing, while Eureka, snarling and biting at the thorns aimed at her, also tried to protect the cute little things from harm. Slowly but steadily, the heartless Mangaboos drove them on until they passed through the city and the gardens and reached the wide plains leading to the mountain.

"What does all this mean, anyhow?" asked the horse, jumping to escape a thorn.

"What does all this mean, anyway?" asked the horse, jumping to avoid a thorn.

"Why, they are driving us toward the Black Pit, into which they threatened to cast us," replied the kitten. "If I were as big as you are, Jim, I'd fight these miserable turnip-roots!"

"Why, they're pushing us toward the Black Pit, where they said they'd throw us," replied the kitten. "If I were as big as you, Jim, I'd take on these lousy turnip roots!"

"What would you do?" enquired Jim.

"What would you do?" Jim asked.

"I'd kick out with those long legs and iron-shod hoofs."

"I'd kick out with those long legs and iron feet."

"All right," said the horse; "I'll do it."

"Okay," said the horse; "I'll do it."

An instant later he suddenly backed toward the crowd of Mangaboos and kicked out his hind legs as hard as he could. A dozen of them smashed together and tumbled to the ground, and seeing his success Jim kicked again and again, charging into the vegetable crowd, knocking them in[Pg 87] all directions and sending the others scattering to escape his iron heels. Eureka helped him by flying into the faces of the enemy and scratching and biting furiously, and the kitten ruined so many vegetable complexions that the Mangaboos feared her as much as they did the horse.

An instant later, he suddenly backed up toward the group of Mangaboos and kicked out his hind legs as hard as he could. A dozen of them crashed into each other and fell to the ground. Seeing his success, Jim kicked again and again, charging into the vegetable crowd, knocking them in[Pg 87] all directions and sending the others scattering to escape his iron hooves. Eureka helped him by flying into the faces of the enemy and scratching and biting furiously, and the kitten damaged so many vegetable faces that the Mangaboos feared her as much as they did the horse.

But the foes were too many to be repulsed for long. They tired Jim and Eureka out, and although the field of battle was thickly covered with mashed and disabled Mangaboos, our animal friends had to give up at last and allow themselves to be driven to the mountain.

But there were too many enemies to hold them off for long. They wore Jim and Eureka down, and even though the battlefield was filled with crushed and defeated Mangaboos, our animal friends finally had to surrender and let themselves be taken to the mountain.


CHAPTER 7.

ContentsINTO THE BLACK PIT AND OUT AGAIN

HEN they came to the mountain it proved to be a rugged, towering chunk of deep green glass, and looked dismal and forbidding in the extreme. Half way up the steep was a yawning cave, black as night beyond the point where the rainbow rays of the colored suns reached into it.

WHEN they arrived at the mountain, it turned out to be a rough, towering mass of deep green glass, looking incredibly dismal and unwelcoming. Halfway up the steep slope was a gaping cave, pitch black beyond the point where the rainbow beams from the colored suns could touch.

The Mangaboos drove the horse and the kitten and the piglets into this dark hole and then, having pushed the buggy in after them—for it seemed some of them had dragged it all the way from the domed hall—they began to pile big glass rocks within the entrance, so that the prisoners could not get out again.

The Mangaboos pushed the horse, the kitten, and the piglets into this dark hole, and then, after shoving the buggy in after them—since it looked like some had hauled it all the way from the domed hall—they started stacking large glass rocks at the entrance, making sure the prisoners couldn't escape again.

"This is dreadful!" groaned Jim. "It will be about the end of our adventures, I guess."[Pg 89]

"This is awful!" groaned Jim. "I guess this will be the end of our adventures, huh?"[Pg 89]

"If the Wizard was here," said one of the piglets, sobbing bitterly, "he would not see us suffer so."

"If the Wizard were here," said one of the piglets, crying hard, "he wouldn’t let us suffer like this."

"We ought to have called him and Dorothy when we were first attacked," added Eureka. "But never mind; be brave, my friends, and I will go and tell our masters where you are, and get them to come to your rescue."

"We should have called him and Dorothy when we were first attacked," added Eureka. "But don't worry; stay strong, my friends, and I’ll go tell our masters where you are and get them to come and help you."

The mouth of the hole was nearly filled up now, but the kitten gave a leap through the remaining opening and at once scampered up into the air. The Mangaboos saw her escape, and several of them caught up their thorns and gave chase, mounting through the air after her. Eureka, however, was lighter than the Mangaboos, and while they could mount only about a hundred feet above the earth the kitten found she could go nearly two hundred feet. So she ran along over their heads until she had left them far behind and below and had come to the city and the House of the Sorcerer. There she entered in at Dorothy's window in the dome and aroused her from her sleep.

The hole was almost completely closed off now, but the kitten leaped through the last opening and immediately darted up into the air. The Mangaboos saw her escape, and a few of them grabbed their thorns and took off after her, flying up into the sky. However, Eureka was lighter than the Mangaboos, and while they could only fly about a hundred feet above the ground, the kitten discovered she could soar nearly two hundred feet. So, she zipped along over their heads until she had left them far behind and below, eventually reaching the city and the House of the Sorcerer. There, she slipped through Dorothy's window in the dome and woke her from her sleep.

As soon as the little girl knew what had happened she awakened the Wizard and Zeb, and at once preparations were made to go to the rescue of Jim and the piglets. The Wizard carried his satchel, which was quite heavy, and Zeb carried the two lanterns and the oil can. Dorothy's wicker suit-case was still under the seat of the buggy, and by good[Pg 90] fortune the boy had also placed the harness in the buggy when he had taken it off from Jim to let the horse lie down and rest. So there was nothing for the girl to carry but the kitten, which she held close to her bosom and tried to comfort, for its little heart was still beating rapidly.

As soon as the little girl realized what had happened, she woke up the Wizard and Zeb, and they immediately started getting ready to rescue Jim and the piglets. The Wizard took his heavy satchel, while Zeb carried two lanterns and an oil can. Dorothy’s wicker suitcase was still under the seat of the buggy, and luckily, the boy had also put the harness in the buggy after he had taken it off Jim so the horse could lie down and rest. So, the only thing for the girl to carry was the kitten, which she held close to her chest, trying to comfort it because its little heart was still racing.

Some of the Mangaboos discovered them as soon as they left the House of the Sorcerer; but when they started toward the mountain the vegetable people allowed them to proceed without interference, yet followed in a crowd behind them so that they could not go back again.

Some of the Mangaboos spotted them right after they left the House of the Sorcerer; but when they headed toward the mountain, the vegetable people let them move on without bothering them, although they trailed behind in a crowd to ensure they couldn't turn back.

Before long they neared the Black Pit, where a busy swarm of Mangaboos, headed by their Princess, was engaged in piling up glass rocks before the entrance.

Before long, they approached the Black Pit, where a bustling crowd of Mangaboos, led by their Princess, was busy stacking up glass rocks at the entrance.

"Stop, I command you!" cried the Wizard, in an angry tone, and at once began pulling down the rocks to liberate Jim and the piglets. Instead of opposing him in this they stood back in silence until he had made a good-sized hole in the barrier, when by order of the Princess they all sprang forward and thrust out their sharp thorns.[Pg 91]

"Stop, I order you!" shouted the Wizard angrily, and immediately began clearing away the rocks to free Jim and the piglets. Rather than stopping him, they stood back quietly until he had created a decent-sized opening in the barrier, at which point, on the Princess's command, they all rushed forward and pushed out their sharp thorns.[Pg 91]

THROUGH THE BLACK HOLE.

Dorothy hopped inside the opening to escape being pricked, and Zeb and the Wizard, after enduring a few stabs from the thorns, were glad to follow her. At once the Mangaboos began piling up the rocks of glass again, and as the[Pg 92] little man realized that they were all about to be entombed in the mountain he said to the children:

Dorothy jumped through the opening to avoid getting pricked, and Zeb and the Wizard, after taking a few jabs from the thorns, were happy to follow her. Immediately, the Mangaboos started stacking up the glass rocks again, and as the[Pg 92] little man realized they were all about to be trapped in the mountain, he said to the kids:

"My dears, what shall we do? Jump out and fight?"

"My dear ones, what should we do? Jump out and fight?"

"What's the use?" replied Dorothy. "I'd as soon die here as live much longer among those cruel and heartless people."

"What's the point?" Dorothy replied. "I’d rather die here than live much longer among those cruel and heartless people."

"That's the way I feel about it," remarked Zeb, rubbing his wounds. "I've had enough of the Mangaboos."

"That's how I feel about it," Zeb said, rubbing his wounds. "I've had enough of the Mangaboos."

"All right," said the Wizard; "I'm with you, whatever you decide. But we can't live long in this cavern, that's certain."

"Okay," said the Wizard, "I'm on board with you, no matter what you choose. But we can't stay in this cave for long, that's for sure."

Noticing that the light was growing dim he picked up his nine piglets, patted each one lovingly on its fat little head, and placed them carefully in his inside pocket.

Noticing that the light was getting dimmer, he picked up his nine piglets, gently patted each one on its chubby little head, and carefully tucked them into his inside pocket.

Zeb struck a match and lighted one of the lanterns. The rays of the colored suns were now shut out from them forever, for the last chinks had been filled up in the wall that separated their prison from the Land of the Mangaboos.

Zeb struck a match and lit one of the lanterns. The beams of the colored suns were now blocked off from them for good, as the final gaps had been sealed in the wall that divided their prison from the Land of the Mangaboos.

"How big is this hole?" asked Dorothy.

"How big is this hole?" Dorothy asked.

"I'll explore it and see," replied the boy.

"I'll check it out and see," replied the boy.

So he carried the lantern back for quite a distance, while Dorothy and the Wizard followed at his side. The cavern did not come to an end, as they had expected it would, but slanted upward through the great glass mountain, running[Pg 93] in a direction that promised to lead them to the side opposite the Mangaboo country.

So he carried the lantern for a long way, while Dorothy and the Wizard walked beside him. The cavern didn't end like they thought it would, but instead slanted upward through the huge glass mountain, running[Pg 93] in a direction that seemed to lead them to the side opposite the Mangaboo country.

"It isn't a bad road," observed the Wizard, "and if we followed it it might lead us to some place that is more comfortable than this black pocket we are now in. I suppose the vegetable folk were always afraid to enter this cavern because it is dark; but we have our lanterns to light the way, so I propose that we start out and discover where this tunnel in the mountain leads to."

"It’s not a bad road," said the Wizard, "and if we follow it, it might take us somewhere better than this dark hole we’re stuck in. I guess the vegetable people were always too scared to go into this cave because it’s so dark; but we have our lanterns to guide us, so I suggest we head out and see where this tunnel in the mountain goes."

The others agreed readily to this sensible suggestion, and at once the boy began to harness Jim to the buggy. When all was in readiness the three took their seats in the buggy and Jim started cautiously along the way, Zeb driving while the Wizard and Dorothy each held a lighted lantern so the horse could see where to go.

The others quickly agreed to this smart suggestion, and right away the boy started to harness Jim to the buggy. Once everything was ready, the three of them got into the buggy, and Jim began to move steadily down the path, with Zeb driving while the Wizard and Dorothy each held a lit lantern to help the horse see where to go.

Sometimes the tunnel was so narrow that the wheels of the buggy grazed the sides; then it would broaden out as wide as a street; but the floor was usually smooth, and for a long time they travelled on without any accident. Jim stopped sometimes to rest, for the climb was rather steep and tiresome.

Sometimes the tunnel was so narrow that the wheels of the buggy brushed against the walls; then it would open up as wide as a street; but the floor was generally smooth, and for a long time they traveled on without any issues. Jim paused occasionally to take a break, since the climb was pretty steep and exhausting.

"We must be nearly as high as the six colored suns, by this time," said Dorothy. "I didn't know this mountain was so tall."[Pg 94]

"We must be almost as high as the six colored suns by now," Dorothy said. "I had no idea this mountain was so tall."[Pg 94]

"We are certainly a good distance away from the Land of the Mangaboos," added Zeb; "for we have slanted away from it ever since we started."

"We're definitely a good ways from the Land of the Mangaboos," Zeb added, "because we've been drifting away from it ever since we started."

But they kept steadily moving, and just as Jim was about tired out with his long journey the way suddenly grew lighter, and Zeb put out the lanterns to save the oil.

But they kept moving steadily, and just as Jim was starting to feel exhausted from his long journey, the path suddenly became brighter, and Zeb turned off the lanterns to conserve the oil.

To their joy they found it was a white light that now greeted them, for all were weary of the colored rainbow lights which, after a time, had made their eyes ache with their constantly shifting rays. The sides of the tunnel showed before them like the inside of a long spy-glass, and the floor became more level. Jim hastened his lagging steps at this assurance of a quick relief from the dark passage, and in a few moments more they had emerged from the mountain and found themselves face to face with a new and charming country.

To their delight, they discovered a white light welcoming them, as they were all tired of the colored rainbow lights that had, over time, made their eyes hurt with their constantly changing rays. The tunnel walls appeared to them like the inside of a long telescope, and the floor became more even. Jim quickened his slow pace at this promise of escaping the dark passage, and in just a few moments, they emerged from the mountain and found themselves facing a beautiful new land.


CHAPTER 8.

ContentsTHE VALLEY OF VOICES

Y journeying through the glass mountain they had reached a delightful valley that was shaped like the hollow of a great cup, with another rugged mountain showing on the other side of it, and soft and pretty green hills at the ends. It was all laid out into lovely lawns and gardens, with pebble paths leading through them and groves of beautiful and stately trees dotting the landscape here and there. There were orchards, too, bearing luscious fruits that are all unknown in our world. Alluring brooks of crystal water flowed sparkling between their flower-strewn banks, while scattered over the valley were dozens of the quaintest and most picturesque cottages our travelers had ever[Pg 96] beheld. None of them were in clusters, such as villages or towns, but each had ample grounds of its own, with orchards and gardens surrounding it.

As they journeyed through the glass mountain, they found themselves in a beautiful valley shaped like the inside of a giant cup, with another rugged mountain in the distance and lovely green hills at the edges. The area was filled with charming lawns and gardens, connected by pebble paths, and dotted with elegant, towering trees. There were also orchards overflowing with delicious fruits that were completely unfamiliar to them. Sparkling brooks with crystal-clear water meandered between banks adorned with flowers, while throughout the valley stood dozens of the most charming and picturesque cottages the travelers had ever seen. None were clustered like in towns or villages; each cottage had its own spacious grounds, surrounded by orchards and gardens.

As the new arrivals gazed upon this exquisite scene they were enraptured by its beauties and the fragrance that permeated the soft air, which they breathed so gratefully after the confined atmosphere of the tunnel. Several minutes were consumed in silent admiration before they noticed two very singular and unusual facts about this valley. One was that it was lighted from some unseen source; for no sun or moon was in the arched blue sky, although every object was flooded with a clear and perfect light. The second and even more singular fact was the absence of any inhabitant of this splendid place. From their elevated position they could overlook the entire valley, but not a single moving object could they see. All appeared mysteriously deserted.

As the newcomers looked at this beautiful scene, they were captivated by its beauty and the scent that filled the gentle air, which they breathed in gratefully after the cramped atmosphere of the tunnel. They spent several minutes in quiet admiration before they noticed two very strange and unusual things about this valley. First, it was lit by some invisible source; there was no sun or moon in the arched blue sky, yet everything was bathed in a bright and perfect light. The second and even stranger fact was the lack of any residents in this magnificent place. From their high vantage point, they could see the whole valley, but not a single moving thing was in sight. Everything seemed mysteriously abandoned.

The mountain on this side was not glass, but made of a stone similar to granite. With some difficulty and danger Jim drew the buggy over the loose rocks until he reached the green lawns below, where the paths and orchards and gardens began. The nearest cottage was still some distance away.

The mountain on this side wasn't made of glass but was composed of a stone similar to granite. With some difficulty and danger, Jim maneuvered the buggy over the loose rocks until he reached the green lawns below, where the paths, orchards, and gardens started. The nearest cottage was still a bit far away.

"Isn't it fine?" cried Dorothy, in a joyous voice, as she[Pg 97] sprang out of the buggy and let Eureka run frolicking over the velvety grass.

"Isn't it great?" shouted Dorothy, happily, as she [Pg 97] jumped out of the buggy and let Eureka race around on the soft grass.

"Yes, indeed!" answered Zeb. "We were lucky to get away from those dreadful vegetable people."

"Yes, definitely!" replied Zeb. "We were fortunate to escape those awful vegetable people."

"It wouldn't be so bad," remarked the Wizard, gazing around him, "if we were obliged to live here always. We couldn't find a prettier place, I'm sure."

"It wouldn't be so bad," said the Wizard, looking around him, "if we had to live here forever. I’m sure we couldn't find a nicer spot."

He took the piglets from his pocket and let them run on the grass, and Jim tasted a mouthful of the green blades and declared he was very contented in his new surroundings.

He took the piglets out of his pocket and let them run on the grass, and Jim sampled a mouthful of the green blades and said he was very happy in his new environment.

"We can't walk in the air here, though," called Eureka, who had tried it and failed; but the others were satisfied to walk on the ground, and the Wizard said they must be nearer the surface of the earth than they had been in the Mangaboo country, for everything was more homelike and natural.

"We can't walk in the air here, though," called Eureka, who had tried it and failed; but the others were happy to walk on the ground, and the Wizard said they must be closer to the earth's surface than they had been in the Mangaboo country, because everything felt more familiar and natural.

"But where are the people?" asked Dorothy.

"But where are the people?" Dorothy asked.

The little man shook his bald head.

The little man shook his bald head.

"Can't imagine, my dear," he replied.

"Can't imagine, my dear," he said.

They heard the sudden twittering of a bird, but could not find the creature anywhere. Slowly they walked along the path toward the nearest cottage, the piglets racing and gambolling beside them and Jim pausing at every step for another mouthful of grass.[Pg 98]

They heard a bird suddenly chirp, but they couldn't spot it anywhere. They walked slowly along the path toward the nearest cottage, with the piglets darting and playing beside them while Jim stopped at every step to grab another bite of grass.[Pg 98]

Presently they came to a low plant which had broad, spreading leaves, in the center of which grew a single fruit about as large as a peach. The fruit was so daintily colored and so fragrant, and looked so appetizing and delicious that Dorothy stopped and exclaimed:

Presently, they arrived at a small plant with wide, spreading leaves, in the center of which was a single fruit about the size of a peach. The fruit was beautifully colored, fragrant, and looked so appetizing and delicious that Dorothy paused and exclaimed:

"What is it, do you s'pose?"

"What do you think it is?"

The piglets had smelled the fruit quickly, and before the girl could reach out her hand to pluck it every one of the nine tiny ones had rushed in and commenced to devour it with great eagerness.

The piglets quickly caught a whiff of the fruit, and before the girl could reach out to grab it, all nine little ones rushed in and eagerly started to devour it.

"It's good, anyway," said Zeb, "or those little rascals wouldn't have gobbled it up so greedily."

"It's good, anyway," said Zeb, "or those little troublemakers wouldn't have devoured it so eagerly."

"Where are they?" asked Dorothy, in astonishment.

"Where are they?" Dorothy asked in shock.

They all looked around, but the piglets had disappeared.

They all looked around, but the piglets were gone.

"Dear me!" cried the Wizard; "they must have run away. But I didn't see them go; did you?"

"Wow!" exclaimed the Wizard. "They must have escaped. But I didn't see them leave; did you?"

"No!" replied the boy and the girl, together.

"No!" replied the boy and the girl in unison.

"Here,—piggy, piggy, piggy!" called their master, anxiously.

"Here, piggy, piggy, piggy!" their master called, anxiously.

Several squeals and grunts were instantly heard at his feet, but the Wizard could not discover a single piglet.

Several squeals and grunts were immediately heard at his feet, but the Wizard couldn't find a single piglet.

"Where are you?" he asked.

"Where are you?" he asked.

"Why, right beside you," spoke a tiny voice. "Can't you see us?"[Pg 99]

"Why, we're right next to you," said a tiny voice. "Can't you see us?"[Pg 99]

"ARE THERE ACTUALLY PEOPLE IN THIS ROOM?"

"No," answered the little man, in a puzzled tone.

"No," replied the little man, sounding confused.

"We can see you," said another of the piglets.[Pg 101]

"We can see you," said another piglet.[Pg 101]

The Wizard stooped down and put out his hand, and at once felt the small fat body of one of his pets. He picked it up, but could not see what he held.

The Wizard bent down and reached out his hand, and immediately felt the small, plump body of one of his pets. He picked it up, but couldn't see what he was holding.

"It is very strange," said he, soberly. "The piglets have become invisible, in some curious way."

"It’s really strange," he said seriously. "The piglets have somehow gone invisible."

"I'll bet it's because they ate that peach!" cried the kitten.

"I bet it's because they ate that peach!" cried the kitten.

"It wasn't a peach, Eureka," said Dorothy. "I only hope it wasn't poison."

"It wasn't a peach, Eureka," Dorothy said. "I just hope it wasn't poisoned."

"It was fine, Dorothy," called one of the piglets.

"It was good, Dorothy," shouted one of the piglets.

"We'll eat all we can find of them," said another.

"We'll eat as much of them as we can find," said another.

"But we mus'n't eat them," the Wizard warned the children, "or we too may become invisible, and lose each other. If we come across another of the strange fruit we must avoid it."

"But we shouldn't eat them," the Wizard warned the kids, "or we might become invisible too and lose each other. If we come across any more of the strange fruit, we need to stay away from it."

Calling the piglets to him he picked them all up, one by one, and put them away in his pocket; for although he could not see them he could feel them, and when he had buttoned his coat he knew they were safe for the present.

Calling the piglets to him, he picked them all up, one by one, and tucked them into his pocket; for although he couldn't see them, he could feel them, and when he buttoned his coat, he knew they were safe for now.

The travellers now resumed their walk toward the cottage, which they presently reached. It was a pretty place, with vines growing thickly over the broad front porch. The door stood open and a table was set in the front room, with[Pg 102] four chairs drawn up to it. On the table were plates, knives and forks, and dishes of bread, meat and fruits. The meat was smoking hot and the knives and forks were performing strange antics and jumping here and there in quite a puzzling way. But not a single person appeared to be in the room.

The travelers continued their walk toward the cottage, which they soon reached. It was a charming place, with vines growing thickly over the wide front porch. The door was open, and a table was set in the front room, with[Pg 102] four chairs pulled up to it. On the table were plates, knives and forks, and dishes of bread, meat, and fruits. The meat was steaming hot, and the knives and forks were moving around in a strange way, jumping here and there in quite a puzzling manner. But not a single person was in the room.

"How funny!" exclaimed Dorothy, who with Zeb and the Wizard now stood in the doorway.

"How hilarious!" exclaimed Dorothy, who, along with Zeb and the Wizard, now stood in the doorway.

A peal of merry laughter answered her, and the knives and forks fell to the plates with a clatter. One of the chairs pushed back from the table, and this was so astonishing and mysterious that Dorothy was almost tempted to run away in fright.

A burst of cheerful laughter replied to her, and the knives and forks dropped onto the plates with a clang. One of the chairs slid back from the table, and this was so surprising and strange that Dorothy felt almost ready to run away in fear.

"Here are strangers, mama!" cried the shrill and childish voice of some unseen person.

"Here are strangers, mom!" shouted the high-pitched, childish voice of someone we can't see.

"So I see, my dear," answered another voice, soft and womanly.

"So I understand, my dear," replied another voice, gentle and feminine.

"What do you want?" demanded a third voice, in a stern, gruff accent.

"What do you want?" asked a third voice, in a serious, rough tone.

"Well, well!" said the Wizard; "are there really people in this room?"

"Well, well!" said the Wizard. "Are there actually people in this room?"

"Of course," replied the man's voice.

"Sure," said the man.

"And—pardon me for the foolish question—but, are you all invisible?"

"And—sorry for the silly question—but are you all invisible?"

"Surely," the woman answered, repeating her low, rip[Pg 103]pling laughter. "Are you surprised that you are unable to see the people of Voe?"

"Of course," the woman replied, echoing her soft, rippling laughter. "Are you surprised that you can't see the people of Voe?"

"Why, yes," stammered the Wizard. "All the people I have ever met before were very plain to see."

"Sure," the Wizard said, hesitating. "All the people I've ever met were really easy to see."

"Where do you come from, then?" asked the woman, in a curious tone.

"Where are you from, then?" the woman asked, sounding curious.

"We belong upon the face of the earth," explained the Wizard, "but recently, during an earthquake, we fell down a crack and landed in the Country of the Mangaboos."

"We belong on the surface of the earth," the Wizard explained, "but recently, during an earthquake, we fell into a crack and ended up in the Country of the Mangaboos."

"Dreadful creatures!" exclaimed the woman's voice. "I've heard of them."

"Dreadful creatures!" the woman exclaimed. "I've heard about them."

"They walled us up in a mountain," continued the Wizard; "but we found there was a tunnel through to this side, so we came here. It is a beautiful place. What do you call it?"

"They trapped us in a mountain," the Wizard went on; "but we discovered there was a tunnel that led to this side, so we came here. It's a beautiful place. What do you call it?"

"It is the Valley of Voe."

"It’s the Valley of Voe."

"Thank you. We have seen no people since we arrived, so we came to this house to enquire our way."

"Thank you. We haven't seen anyone since we arrived, so we came to this house to ask for directions."

"Are you hungry?" asked the woman's voice.

"Are you hungry?" a woman's voice asked.

"I could eat something," said Dorothy.

"I could eat something," Dorothy said.

"So could I," added Zeb.

"Me too," added Zeb.

"But we do not wish to intrude, I assure you," the Wizard hastened to say.[Pg 104]

"But we don't want to impose, I promise you," the Wizard quickly replied.[Pg 104]

"That's all right," returned the man's voice, more pleasantly than before. "You are welcome to what we have."

"That's okay," the man's voice replied, sounding friendlier than before. "You're welcome to what we have."

As he spoke the voice came so near to Zeb that he jumped back in alarm. Two childish voices laughed merrily at this action, and Dorothy was sure they were in no danger among such light-hearted folks, even if those folks couldn't be seen.

As he talked, the voice came so close to Zeb that he jumped back in shock. Two childlike voices laughed happily at this, and Dorothy was sure they were safe among such cheerful people, even if those people couldn't be seen.

"What curious animal is that which is eating the grass on my lawn?" enquired the man's voice.

"What curious animal is that eating the grass on my lawn?" the man's voice asked.

"That's Jim," said the girl. "He's a horse."

"That's Jim," the girl said. "He's a horse."

"What is he good for?" was the next question.

"What is he useful for?" was the next question.

"He draws the buggy you see fastened to him, and we ride in the buggy instead of walking," she explained.

"He pulls the cart you see attached to him, and we ride in the cart instead of walking," she explained.

"Can he fight?" asked the man's voice.

"Can he fight?" asked the man's voice.

"No! he can kick pretty hard with his heels, and bite a little; but Jim can't 'zactly fight," she replied.

"No! He can kick pretty hard with his heels and bite a little, but Jim can't really fight," she responded.

"Then the bears will get him," said one of the children's voices.

"Then the bears will get him," said one of the kids.

"Bears!" exclaimed Dorothy. "Are these bears here?"

"Bears!" Dorothy exclaimed. "Are there bears here?"

"That is the one evil of our country," answered the invisible man. "Many large and fierce bears roam in the Valley of Voe, and when they can catch any of us they eat us up; but as they cannot see us, we seldom get caught."

"That's the one problem in our country," replied the invisible man. "Many large and fierce bears roam in the Valley of Voe, and when they manage to catch any of us, they eat us; but since they can't see us, we usually don't get caught."

"Are the bears invis'ble, too?" asked the girl.

"Are the bears invisible, too?" asked the girl.

"Yes; for they eat of the dama-fruit, as we all do, and[Pg 105] that keeps them from being seen by any eye, whether human or animal."

"Yes; because they eat the dama-fruit, just like we all do, and[Pg 105] that prevents them from being seen by any eye, whether human or animal."

"Does the dama-fruit grow on a low bush, and look something like a peach?" asked the Wizard.

"Does the dama-fruit grow on a short bush and look a bit like a peach?" asked the Wizard.

"Yes," was the reply.

"Yes," was the response.

"If it makes you invis'ble, why do you eat it?" Dorothy enquired.

"If it makes you invisible, why do you eat it?" Dorothy asked.

"For two reasons, my dear," the woman's voice answered. "The dama-fruit is the most delicious thing that grows, and when it makes us invisible the bears cannot find us to eat us up. But now, good wanderers, your luncheon is on the table, so please sit down and eat as much as you like."

"For two reasons, my dear," the woman’s voice replied. "The dama-fruit is the most delicious thing that grows, and when it makes us invisible, the bears can't find us to eat us. But now, good travelers, your lunch is on the table, so please sit down and eat as much as you want."


CHAPTER 9.

ContentsTHEY FIGHT THE INVISIBLE BEARS

HE strangers took their seats at the table willingly enough, for they were all hungry and the platters were now heaped with good things to eat. In front of each place was a plate bearing one of the delicious dama-fruit, and the perfume that rose from these was so enticing and sweet that they were sorely tempted to eat of them and become invisible.

The strangers gladly took their seats at the table, as they were all hungry and the platters were piled high with delicious food. In front of each place was a plate with one of the tasty dama-fruits, and the aroma that wafted from these was so inviting and sweet that they were strongly tempted to eat them and become invisible.

But Dorothy satisfied her hunger with other things, and her companions did likewise, resisting the temptation.

But Dorothy fed her hunger with other things, and her friends did the same, resisting the temptation.

"Why do you not eat the damas?" asked the woman's voice.

"Why aren't you eating the damas?" asked the woman's voice.

"We don't want to get invis'ble," answered the girl.

"We don’t want to become invisible," the girl replied.

"But if you remain visible the bears will see you and[Pg 107] devour you," said a girlish young voice, that belonged to one of the children. "We who live here much prefer to be invisible; for we can still hug and kiss one another, and are quite safe from the bears."

"But if you stay in sight, the bears will spot you and[Pg 107] eat you," said a youthful, girlish voice belonging to one of the children. "Those of us who live here prefer to be invisible; that way we can still hug and kiss each other and are completely safe from the bears."

"And we do not have to be so particular about our dress," remarked the man.

"And we don't have to be so fussy about our clothes," said the man.

"And mama can't tell whether my face is dirty or not!" added the other childish voice, gleefully.

"And mom can't tell if my face is dirty or not!" added the other childlike voice, happily.

"But I make you wash it, every time I think of it," said the mother; "for it stands to reason your face is dirty, Ianu, whether I can see it or not."

"But I make you wash it every time I think of it," said the mother; "because it’s obvious your face is dirty, Ianu, whether I can see it or not."

Dorothy laughed and stretched out her hands.

Dorothy laughed and extended her hands.

"Come here, please—Ianu and your sister—and let me feel of you," she requested.

"Come here, please—Ianu and your sister—and let me touch you," she asked.

They came to her willingly, and Dorothy passed her hands over their faces and forms and decided one was a girl of about her own age and the other a boy somewhat smaller. The girl's hair was soft and fluffy and her skin as smooth as satin. When Dorothy gently touched her nose and ears and lips they seemed to be well and delicately formed.

They approached her willingly, and Dorothy ran her hands over their faces and bodies, figuring one was a girl around her age and the other was a slightly smaller boy. The girl's hair was soft and fluffy, and her skin was as smooth as satin. When Dorothy lightly touched her nose, ears, and lips, they felt well-shaped and delicate.

"If I could see you I am sure you would be beautiful," she declared.

"If I could see you, I'm sure you'd be beautiful," she said.

The girl laughed, and her mother said:

The girl laughed, and her mom said:

"We are not vain in the Valley of Voe, because we can[Pg 108] not display our beauty, and good actions and pleasant ways are what make us lovely to our companions. Yet we can see and appreciate the beauties of nature, the dainty flowers and trees, the green fields and the clear blue of the sky."

"We're not vain in the Valley of Voe because we can't show off our beauty, and it's our good deeds and kind ways that make us endearing to our friends. Still, we can see and appreciate the beauty of nature—the delicate flowers and trees, the green fields, and the clear blue sky."

"How about the birds and beasts and fishes?" asked Zeb.

"How about the birds, animals, and fish?" asked Zeb.

"The birds we cannot see, because they love to eat of the damas as much as we do; yet we hear their sweet songs and enjoy them. Neither can we see the cruel bears, for they also eat the fruit. But the fishes that swim in our brooks we can see, and often we catch them to eat."

"The birds are hidden from view because they love to eat the damas just like we do; yet we can hear their lovely songs and savor them. We also can't see the fierce bears, as they enjoy the fruit too. However, we can see the fish swimming in our streams, and we often catch them to eat."

"It occurs to me you have a great deal to make you happy, even while invisible," remarked the Wizard. "Nevertheless, we prefer to remain visible while we are in your valley."

"It strikes me that you have a lot to be happy about, even when you're not seen," said the Wizard. "Still, we’d rather be visible while we’re in your valley."

Just then Eureka came in, for she had been until now wandering outside with Jim; and when the kitten saw the table set with food she cried out:

Just then, Eureka walked in, because she had been outside with Jim until now. When the kitten saw the table set with food, she shouted:

"Now you must feed me, Dorothy, for I'm half starved."

"Now you have to feed me, Dorothy, because I'm half starved."

The children were inclined to be frightened by the sight of the small animal, which reminded them of the bears; but Dorothy reassured them by explaining that Eureka was a pet and could do no harm even if she wished to. Then, as the others had by this time moved away from the table, the kitten sprang upon the chair and put her paws upon the cloth to see what there was to eat. To her surprise an unseen hand[Pg 109] clutched her and held her suspended in the air. Eureka was frantic with terror, and tried to scratch and bite, so the next moment she was dropped to the floor.

The kids were scared by the sight of the small animal, which reminded them of bears; but Dorothy calmed them down by explaining that Eureka was a pet and couldn’t hurt them even if she wanted to. Then, since the others had moved away from the table, the kitten jumped onto the chair and put her paws on the cloth to see what there was to eat. To her surprise, an unseen hand[Pg 109] grabbed her and held her up in the air. Eureka was frantic with fear, trying to scratch and bite, so she was dropped to the floor a moment later.

"Did you see that, Dorothy?" she gasped.

"Did you see that, Dorothy?" she breathed.

"Yes, dear," her mistress replied; "there are people living in this house, although we cannot see them. And you must have better manners, Eureka, or something worse will happen to you."

"Yes, dear," her mistress replied; "there are people living in this house, even if we can't see them. And you need to have better manners, Eureka, or something worse will happen to you."

She placed a plate of food upon the floor and the kitten ate greedily.

She put a plate of food on the floor, and the kitten gobbled it up.

"Give me that nice-smelling fruit I saw on the table," she begged, when she had cleaned the plate.

"Please give me that delicious-smelling fruit I saw on the table," she pleaded after finishing her meal.

"Those are damas," said Dorothy, "and you must never even taste them, Eureka, or you'll get invis'ble, and then we can't see you at all."

"Those are damas," Dorothy said, "and you must never even try them, Eureka, or you'll become invisible, and then we won't be able to see you at all."

The kitten gazed wistfully at the forbidden fruit.

The kitten looked longingly at the forbidden fruit.

"Does it hurt to be invis'ble?" she asked.

"Does it hurt to be invisible?" she asked.

"I don't know," Dorothy answered; "but it would hurt me dre'fully to lose you."

"I don't know," Dorothy said, "but it would really hurt me to lose you."

"Very well, I won't touch it," decided the kitten; "but you must keep it away from me, for the smell is very tempting."

"Alright, I won't touch it," the kitten said. "But you need to keep it away from me because the smell is really tempting."

"Can you tell us, sir or ma'am," said the Wizard, addressing the air because he did not quite know where the unseen[Pg 110] people stood, "if there is any way we can get out of your beautiful Valley, and on top of the Earth again."

"Can you tell us, sir or ma'am," said the Wizard, speaking into the air since he wasn't sure where the unseen[Pg 110] people were, "if there's any way we can leave your beautiful Valley and get back to the surface of the Earth?"

"Oh, one can leave the Valley easily enough," answered the man's voice; "but to do so you must enter a far less pleasant country. As for reaching the top of the earth, I have never heard that it is possible to do that, and if you succeeded in getting there you would probably fall off."

"Oh, you can leave the Valley pretty easily," said the man's voice; "but if you do, you'll enter a much less pleasant place. As for reaching the top of the earth, I've never heard of anyone actually doing that, and if you did make it there, you'd probably just fall off."

"Oh, no," said Dorothy, "we've been there, and we know."

"Oh, no," said Dorothy, "we've been there, and we know."

"The Valley of Voe is certainly a charming place," resumed the Wizard; "but we cannot be contented in any other land than our own, for long. Even if we should come to unpleasant places on our way it is necessary, in order to reach the earth's surface, to keep moving on toward it."

"The Valley of Voe is definitely a beautiful place," the Wizard continued; "but we can't really be happy in any other land besides our own for too long. Even if we encounter some rough spots along the way, we need to keep pushing forward to reach the earth's surface."

"In that case," said the man, "it will be best for you to cross our Valley and mount the spiral staircase inside the Pyramid Mountain. The top of that mountain is lost in the clouds, and when you reach it you will be in the awful Land of Naught, where the Gargoyles live."

"In that case," said the man, "it’s best for you to cross our Valley and go up the spiral staircase inside Pyramid Mountain. The top of that mountain is lost in the clouds, and when you get there, you’ll be in the terrifying Land of Naught, where the Gargoyles live."

"What are Gargoyles?" asked Zeb.

"What are gargoyles?" asked Zeb.

"I do not know, young sir. Our greatest Champion, Overman-Anu, once climbed the spiral stairway and fought nine days with the Gargoyles before he could escape them and come back; but he could never be induced to describe[Pg 111] the dreadful creatures, and soon afterward a bear caught him and ate him up."

"I don’t know, young man. Our greatest Champion, Overman-Anu, once climbed the spiral stairway and fought with the Gargoyles for nine days before he managed to escape and return; but he was never persuaded to describe[Pg 111] the terrifying creatures, and shortly after that, a bear caught him and ate him."

The wanderers were rather discouraged by this gloomy report, but Dorothy said with a sigh:

The wanderers were pretty discouraged by this gloomy news, but Dorothy said with a sigh:

"If the only way to get home is to meet the Gurgles, then we've got to meet 'em. They can't be worse than the Wicked Witch or the Nome King."

"If the only way to get home is to meet the Gurgles, then we have to meet them. They can't be worse than the Wicked Witch or the Nome King."

"But you must remember you had the Scarecrow and the Tin Woodman to help you conquer those enemies," suggested the Wizard. "Just now, my dear, there is not a single warrior in your company."

"But you have to remember you had the Scarecrow and the Tin Woodman to help you defeat those enemies," the Wizard suggested. "Right now, my dear, there isn’t a single warrior in your group."

"Oh, I guess Zeb could fight if he had to. Couldn't you, Zeb?" asked the little girl.

"Oh, I guess Zeb could fight if he really needed to. Right, Zeb?" the little girl asked.

"Perhaps; if I had to," answered Zeb, doubtfully.

"Maybe; if I really had to," Zeb replied, unsure.

"And you have the jointed sword that you chopped the veg'table Sorcerer in two with," the girl said to the little man.

"And you have the sword you used to chop the vegetable Sorcerer in half," the girl said to the little man.

"True," he replied; "and in my satchel are other useful things to fight with."

"That's true," he replied. "And I have other useful things to fight with in my bag."

"What the Gargoyles most dread is a noise," said the man's voice. "Our Champion told me that when he shouted his battle-cry the creatures shuddered and drew back, hesitating to continue the combat. But they were in great numbers, and the Champion could not shout much because he had to save his breath for fighting."[Pg 112]

"What the Gargoyles fear the most is noise," said the man's voice. "Our Champion told me that when he yelled his battle-cry, the creatures shuddered and pulled back, unsure about continuing the fight. But there were too many of them, and the Champion couldn't yell much because he had to conserve his breath for battling." [Pg 112]

"Very good," said the Wizard; "we can all yell better than we can fight, so we ought to defeat the Gargoyles."

"Great," said the Wizard; "we can all shout better than we can fight, so we should definitely take down the Gargoyles."

"But tell me," said Dorothy, "how did such a brave Champion happen to let the bears eat him? And if he was invis'ble, and the bears invis'ble, who knows that they really ate him up?"

"But tell me," said Dorothy, "how did such a brave Champion end up getting eaten by the bears? And if he was invisible, and the bears were invisible too, who’s to say they actually ate him?"

"The Champion had killed eleven bears in his time," returned the unseen man; "and we know this is true because when any creature is dead the invisible charm of the dama-fruit ceases to be active, and the slain one can be plainly seen by all eyes. When the Champion killed a bear everyone could see it; and when the bears killed the Champion we all saw several pieces of him scattered about, which of course disappeared again when the bears devoured them."

"The Champion had taken down eleven bears in his lifetime," said the unseen man. "And we know this is true because when any creature is dead, the invisible magic of the dama-fruit stops working, and the dead creature can be seen clearly by everyone. When the Champion killed a bear, everyone saw it; and when the bears killed the Champion, we all saw several pieces of him scattered around, which of course vanished again when the bears ate them."

They now bade farewell to the kind but unseen people of the cottage, and after the man had called their attention to a high, pyramid-shaped mountain on the opposite side of the Valley, and told them how to travel in order to reach it, they again started upon their journey.

They now said goodbye to the kind but invisible people of the cottage, and after the man pointed out a tall, pyramid-shaped mountain on the other side of the Valley and explained how to travel to get there, they set off on their journey again.

They followed the course of a broad stream and passed several more pretty cottages; but of course they saw no one, nor did any one speak to them. Fruits and flowers grew plentifully all about, and there were many of the delicious damas that the people of Voe were so fond of.[Pg 113]

They followed the path of a wide stream and passed by several more charming cottages; however, they didn’t see anyone, nor did anyone talk to them. Fruits and flowers grew abundantly all around, and there were many of the tasty damas that the people of Voe loved so much.[Pg 113]

About noon they stopped to allow Jim to rest in the shade of a pretty orchard, and while they plucked and ate some of the cherries and plums that grew there a soft voice suddenly said to them:

About noon, they took a break so Jim could relax in the shade of a lovely orchard. While they picked and ate some cherries and plums growing there, a soft voice suddenly spoke to them:

"There are bears near by. Be careful."

"There are bears nearby. Be careful."

The Wizard got out his sword at once, and Zeb grabbed the horse-whip. Dorothy climbed into the buggy, although Jim had been unharnessed from it and was grazing some distance away.

The Wizard pulled out his sword right away, and Zeb took hold of the horse-whip. Dorothy hopped into the buggy, even though Jim had been unhitched from it and was grazing a little way off.

The owner of the unseen voice laughed lightly and said:

The owner of the unseen voice chuckled softly and said:

"You cannot escape the bears that way."

"You can't escape the bears like that."

"How can we 'scape?" asked Dorothy, nervously, for an unseen danger is always the hardest to face.

"How can we escape?" asked Dorothy, nervously, because facing an unseen danger is always the toughest challenge.

"You must take to the river," was the reply. "The bears will not venture upon the water."

"You need to go to the river," was the reply. "The bears won't go into the water."

"But we would be drowned!" exclaimed the girl.

"But we would drown!" exclaimed the girl.

"Oh, there is no need of that," said the voice, which from its gentle tones seemed to belong to a young girl. "You are strangers in the Valley of Voe, and do not seem to know our ways; so I will try to save you."

"Oh, you don't have to do that," said the voice, which from its soft tone seemed to belong to a young girl. "You are newcomers in the Valley of Voe and don't seem to understand our customs, so I'll do my best to help you."

The next moment a broad-leaved plant was jerked from the ground where it grew and held suspended in the air before the Wizard.[Pg 114]

The next moment, a broad-leaved plant was yanked from the ground where it grew and held up in the air before the Wizard.[Pg 114]

ESCAPING THE HIDDEN BEARS.

"Sir," said the voice, "you must rub these leaves upon the[Pg 115] soles of all your feet, and then you will be able to walk upon the water without sinking below the surface. It is a secret the bears do not know, and we people of Voe usually walk upon the water when we travel, and so escape our enemies."

"Sir," said the voice, "you need to rub these leaves on the[Pg 115] soles of your feet, and then you'll be able to walk on the water without sinking. It's a secret the bears don't know, and we people of Voe usually walk on water when we travel, allowing us to escape our enemies."

"Thank you!" cried the Wizard, joyfully, and at once rubbed a leaf upon the soles of Dorothy's shoes and then upon his own. The girl took a leaf and rubbed it upon the kitten's paws, and the rest of the plant was handed to Zeb, who, after applying it to his own feet, carefully rubbed it upon all four of Jim's hoofs and then upon the tires of the buggy-wheels. He had nearly finished this last task when a low growling was suddenly heard and the horse began to jump around and kick viciously with his heels.

"Thank you!" the Wizard exclaimed joyfully, and immediately rubbed a leaf on the soles of Dorothy's shoes and then his own. The girl took a leaf and rubbed it on the kitten's paws, and the rest of the plant was given to Zeb, who, after applying it to his own feet, carefully rubbed it on all four of Jim's hooves and then on the tires of the buggy wheels. He was almost done with this last task when a low growl was suddenly heard, and the horse started jumping around and kicking wildly with his heels.

"Quick! To the water, or you are lost!" cried their unseen friend, and without hesitation the Wizard drew the buggy down the bank and out upon the broad river, for Dorothy was still seated in it with Eureka in her arms. They did not sink at all, owing to the virtues of the strange plant they had used, and when the buggy was in the middle of the stream the Wizard returned to the bank to assist Zeb and Jim.

"Quick! To the water, or you’ll be lost!" shouted their unseen friend, and without thinking twice, the Wizard pulled the buggy down the bank and into the wide river, since Dorothy was still sitting in it with Eureka in her arms. They didn’t sink at all, thanks to the magic of the unusual plant they had used, and when the buggy was in the middle of the stream, the Wizard went back to the bank to help Zeb and Jim.

The horse was plunging madly about, and two or three deep gashes appeared upon its flanks, from which the blood flowed freely.

The horse was thrashing wildly, and two or three deep wounds showed up on its sides, from which blood poured out freely.

"Run for the river!" shouted the Wizard, and Jim[Pg 116] quickly freed himself from his unseen tormenters by a few vicious kicks and then obeyed. As soon as he trotted out upon the surface of the river he found himself safe from pursuit, and Zeb was already running across the water toward Dorothy.

"Run for the river!" shouted the Wizard, and Jim[Pg 116] quickly kicked free from his hidden attackers and then followed orders. As soon as he stepped onto the surface of the river, he realized he was safe from being chased, and Zeb was already running across the water toward Dorothy.

As the little Wizard turned to follow them he felt a hot breath against his cheek and heard a low, fierce growl. At once he began stabbing at the air with his sword, and he knew that he had struck some substance because when he drew back the blade it was dripping with blood. The third time that he thrust out the weapon there was a loud roar and a fall, and suddenly at his feet appeared the form of a great red bear, which was nearly as big as the horse and much stronger and fiercer. The beast was quite dead from the sword thrusts, and after a glance at its terrible claws and sharp teeth the little man turned in a panic and rushed out upon the water, for other menacing growls told him more bears were near.

As the little Wizard turned to follow them, he felt a hot breath against his cheek and heard a low, fierce growl. Instantly, he started stabbing at the air with his sword, realizing he had hit something because when he pulled the blade back, it was dripping with blood. On his third thrust, there was a loud roar and a thud, and suddenly a massive red bear appeared at his feet, nearly the size of a horse and much stronger and fiercer. The creature was dead from the sword strikes, and after a quick look at its terrifying claws and sharp teeth, the little man panicked and ran out onto the water, as other threatening growls indicated that more bears were nearby.

On the river, however, the adventurers seemed to be perfectly safe. Dorothy and the buggy had floated slowly down stream with the current of the water, and the others made haste to join her. The Wizard opened his satchel and got out some sticking-plaster with which he mended the cuts Jim had received from the claws of the bears.[Pg 117]

On the river, though, the adventurers appeared to be completely safe. Dorothy and the buggy had drifted slowly downstream with the flow of the water, and the others rushed to catch up with her. The Wizard opened his bag and took out some bandages to patch up the cuts Jim had gotten from the bears' claws.[Pg 117]

"I think we'd better stick to the river, after this," said Dorothy. "If our unknown friend hadn't warned us, and told us what to do, we would all be dead by this time."

"I think we should stay close to the river from now on," said Dorothy. "If our mysterious friend hadn't advised us and told us what to do, we would all be dead by now."

"That is true," agreed the Wizard, "and as the river seems to be flowing in the direction of the Pyramid Mountain it will be the easiest way for us to travel."

"That's true," the Wizard agreed, "and since the river appears to be flowing toward Pyramid Mountain, it will be the easiest route for us to take."

Zeb hitched Jim to the buggy again, and the horse trotted along and drew them rapidly over the smooth water. The kitten was at first dreadfully afraid of getting wet, but Dorothy let her down and soon Eureka was frisking along beside the buggy without being scared a bit. Once a little fish swam too near the surface, and the kitten grabbed it in her mouth and ate it up as quick as a wink; but Dorothy cautioned her to be careful what she ate in this valley of enchantments, and no more fishes were careless enough to swim within reach.

Zeb hitched Jim back to the buggy, and the horse trotted along, quickly pulling them over the smooth water. At first, the kitten was really scared of getting wet, but Dorothy let her down and soon Eureka was playing beside the buggy without a worry. Once, a little fish swam too close to the surface, and the kitten snatched it up in her mouth and ate it in a flash; but Dorothy warned her to be careful about what she ate in this magical valley, and no more fish were foolish enough to swim within reach.

After a journey of several hours they came to a point where the river curved, and they found they must cross a mile or so of the Valley before they came to the Pyramid Mountain. There were few houses in this part, and few orchards or flowers; so our friends feared they might encounter more of the savage bears, which they had learned to dread with all their hearts.

After several hours of traveling, they reached a spot where the river bent, and realized they had to cross about a mile of the Valley before reaching Pyramid Mountain. There were hardly any houses in this area, and not many orchards or flowers; so our friends worried they might run into more of the savage bears, which they had come to fear deeply.

"You'll have to make a dash, Jim," said the Wizard, "and run as fast as you can go."[Pg 118]

"You need to hurry, Jim," said the Wizard, "and run as fast as you can." [Pg 118]

"All right," answered the horse; "I'll do my best. But you must remember I'm old, and my dashing days are past and gone."

"Okay," replied the horse; "I'll try my hardest. But you have to remember I'm old, and my adventurous days are behind me."

All three got into the buggy and Zeb picked up the reins, though Jim needed no guidance of any sort. The horse was still smarting from the sharp claws of the invisible bears, and as soon as he was on land and headed toward the mountain the thought that more of those fearsome creatures might be near acted as a spur and sent him galloping along in a way that made Dorothy catch her breath.

All three climbed into the buggy, and Zeb took the reins, even though Jim didn't need any direction. The horse was still feeling the sting from the invisible bears' sharp claws, and as soon as he was on solid ground and headed toward the mountain, the fear that more of those terrifying creatures could be nearby motivated him to gallop in a way that made Dorothy catch her breath.

Then Zeb, in a spirit of mischief, uttered a growl like that of the bears, and Jim pricked up his ears and fairly flew. His boney legs moved so fast they could scarcely be seen, and the Wizard clung fast to the seat and yelled "Whoa!" at the top of his voice.

Then Zeb, feeling playful, let out a growl like a bear, and Jim perked up his ears and took off. His bony legs moved so quickly they were almost invisible, and the Wizard clung tightly to the seat, yelling "Whoa!" at the top of his lungs.

"I—I'm 'fraid he's—he's running away!" gasped Dorothy.

"I—I'm afraid he's—he's running away!" gasped Dorothy.

"I know he is," said Zeb; "but no bear can catch him if he keeps up that gait—and the harness or the buggy don't break."

"I know he is," said Zeb; "but no bear can catch him if he maintains that pace—and as long as the harness or the buggy doesn't break."

Jim did not make a mile a minute; but almost before they were aware of it he drew up at the foot of the mountain, so suddenly that the Wizard and Zeb both sailed over the dashboard and landed in the soft grass—where they rolled over[Pg 119] several times before they stopped. Dorothy nearly went with them, but she was holding fast to the iron rail of the seat, and that saved her. She squeezed the kitten, though, until it screeched; and then the old cab-horse made several curious sounds that led the little girl to suspect he was laughing at them all.

Jim wasn't going very fast, but almost before they knew it, he came to a sudden stop at the foot of the mountain, causing the Wizard and Zeb to fly over the dashboard and land in the soft grass—where they rolled over[Pg 119] several times before finally stopping. Dorothy nearly fell with them, but she was holding tightly to the iron rail of the seat, which saved her. She squeezed the kitten so hard it let out a screech; then the old cab-horse made some strange noises that made the little girl think he was laughing at them all.


CHAPTER 10.

ContentsTHE BRAIDED MAN OF PYRAMID MOUNTAIN

HE mountain before them was shaped like a cone and was so tall that its point was lost in the clouds. Directly facing the place where Jim had stopped was an arched opening leading to a broad stairway. The stairs were cut in the rock inside the mountain, and they were broad and not very steep, because they circled around like a cork-screw, and at the arched opening where the flight began the circle was quite big. At the foot of the stairs was a sign reading:

THE mountain in front of them was shaped like a cone and so tall that its peak disappeared into the clouds. Directly across from where Jim had paused was an arched opening that led to a wide staircase. The stairs were carved into the rock inside the mountain, and they were wide and gently sloping, because they spiraled around like a corkscrew, with a fairly large circle at the arched opening where the stairs began. At the bottom of the stairs was a sign that read:



WARNING.



WARNING.

These steps lead to the

These steps go to the

Land of the Gargoyles.

Gargoyle Territory.

DANGER! KEEP OUT.

DANGER! DO NOT ENTER.

"I wonder how Jim is ever going to draw the buggy up so many stairs," said Dorothy, gravely.

"I wonder how Jim is going to pull the buggy up all those stairs," said Dorothy, seriously.

"No trouble at all," declared the horse, with a contemptuous neigh. "Still, I don't care to drag any passengers. You'll all have to walk."

"No problem at all," said the horse with a dismissive snort. "But I’m not interested in carrying any passengers. You’ll all have to walk."

"Suppose the stairs get steeper?" suggested Zeb, doubtfully.

"What if the stairs get steeper?" Zeb asked, uncertainly.

"Then you'll have to boost the buggy-wheels, that's all," answered Jim.

"Then you'll just have to lift the buggy wheels, that's it," Jim replied.

"We'll try it, anyway," said the Wizard. "It's the only way to get out of the Valley of Voe."

"We'll give it a shot, anyway," said the Wizard. "It's the only way to escape the Valley of Voe."

So they began to ascend the stairs, Dorothy and the Wizard first, Jim next, drawing the buggy, and then Zeb to watch that nothing happened to the harness.

So they started to go up the stairs, with Dorothy and the Wizard leading, followed by Jim pulling the buggy, and then Zeb to make sure nothing happened to the harness.

The light was dim, and soon they mounted into total darkness, so that the Wizard was obliged to get out his lanterns to light the way. But this enabled them to proceed steadily until they came to a landing where there was a rift in the side of the mountain that let in both light and air. Looking through this opening they could see the Valley of Voe lying far below them, the cottages seeming like toy houses from that distance.

The light was low, and soon they were in complete darkness, so the Wizard had to pull out his lanterns to light the way. This allowed them to move forward steadily until they reached a landing with a gap in the side of the mountain that let in both light and air. Looking through this opening, they could see the Valley of Voe far below them, with the cottages appearing like toy houses from that distance.

After resting a few moments they resumed their climb, and still the stairs were broad and low enough for Jim to draw[Pg 122] the buggy easily after him. The old horse panted a little, and had to stop often to get his breath. At such times they were all glad to wait for him, for continually climbing up stairs is sure to make one's legs ache.

After taking a short break, they continued their climb, and the stairs remained wide and low enough for Jim to easily pull the buggy behind him. The old horse was panting a bit and needed to pause frequently to catch his breath. During these moments, they were all happy to give him a break, as climbing stairs nonstop can definitely make your legs sore.

They wound about, always going upward, for some time. The lights from the lanterns dimly showed the way, but it was a gloomy journey, and they were pleased when a broad streak of light ahead assured them they were coming to a second landing.

They wound around, constantly moving upward, for a while. The lights from the lanterns faintly illuminated the path, but it was a dreary journey, and they felt relieved when a wide beam of light ahead confirmed they were approaching a second landing.

Here one side of the mountain had a great hole in it, like the mouth of a cavern, and the stairs stopped at the near edge of the floor and commenced ascending again at the opposite edge.

Here, one side of the mountain had a huge opening, like the entrance to a cave, and the stairs ended at the near edge of the floor before starting to go up again at the opposite edge.

The opening in the mountain was on the side opposite to the Valley of Voe, and our travellers looked out upon a strange scene. Below them was a vast space, at the bottom of which was a black sea with rolling billows, through which little tongues of flame constantly shot up. Just above them, and almost on a level with their platform, were banks of rolling clouds which constantly shifted position and changed color. The blues and greys were very beautiful, and Dorothy noticed that on the cloud banks sat or reclined fleecy, shadowy forms of beautiful beings who must have been the Cloud Fairies. Mortals who stand upon the earth and look[Pg 123] up at the sky cannot often distinguish these forms, but our friends were now so near to the clouds that they observed the dainty fairies very clearly.

The opening in the mountain was on the side opposite the Valley of Voe, and our travelers looked out at a strange scene. Below them was a vast area with a black sea at the bottom, where rolling waves continuously shot up little tongues of flame. Just above them, almost at the same level as their platform, were rolling clouds that constantly shifted and changed color. The blues and grays were stunning, and Dorothy noticed that on the cloud banks were fluffy, shadowy forms of beautiful beings that must have been the Cloud Fairies. Mortals standing on the ground and looking up at the sky rarely see these forms, but our friends were now so close to the clouds that they could see the delicate fairies very clearly.

"Are they real?" asked Zeb, in an awed voice.

"Are they real?" Zeb asked, his voice filled with awe.

"Of course," replied Dorothy, softly. "They are the Cloud Fairies."

"Of course," Dorothy replied gently. "They are the Cloud Fairies."

"They seem like open-work," remarked the boy, gazing intently. "If I should squeeze one, there wouldn't be anything left of it."

"They look like they're hollow," the boy said, staring closely. "If I squeezed one, it would fall apart."

In the open space between the clouds and the black, bubbling sea far beneath, could be seen an occasional strange bird winging its way swiftly through the air. These birds were of enormous size, and reminded Zeb of the rocs he had read about in the Arabian Nights. They had fierce eyes and sharp talons and beaks, and the children hoped none of them would venture into the cavern.

In the open space between the clouds and the dark, churning sea far below, an occasional strange bird could be seen soaring quickly through the air. These birds were enormous and reminded Zeb of the rocs he had read about in the Arabian Nights. They had fierce eyes, sharp talons, and beaks, and the children hoped none of them would enter the cavern.

"Well, I declare!" suddenly exclaimed the little Wizard. "What in the world is this?"

"Wow!" the little Wizard suddenly exclaimed. "What in the world is this?"

They turned around and found a man standing on the floor in the center of the cave, who bowed very politely when he saw he had attracted their attention. He was a very old man, bent nearly double; but the queerest thing about him was his white hair and beard. These were so long that they reached to his feet, and both the hair and the beard were care[Pg 124]fully plaited into many braids, and the end of each braid fastened with a bow of colored ribbon.

They turned around and saw a man standing in the middle of the cave. He bowed politely when he noticed he had caught their attention. He was very old, almost hunched over; but the strangest thing about him was his white hair and beard. They were so long that they reached his feet, and both the hair and beard were carefully braided into many plaits, with the ends of each braid tied with a colored ribbon.

"Where did you come from?" asked Dorothy, wonderingly.

"Where did you come from?" Dorothy asked, amazed.

"No place at all," answered the man with the braids; "that is, not recently. Once I lived on top the earth, but for many years I have had my factory in this spot—half way up Pyramid Mountain."

"No place at all," replied the man with braids; "at least, not recently. I used to live on the surface, but for many years I've had my factory right here—halfway up Pyramid Mountain."

"Are we only half way up?" enquired the boy, in a discouraged tone.

"Are we only halfway up?" the boy asked, sounding discouraged.

"I believe so, my lad," replied the braided man. "But as I have never been in either direction, down or up, since I arrived, I cannot be positive whether it is exactly half way or not."

"I think so, kid," replied the man with the braids. "But since I’ve never been in either direction, down or up, since I got here, I can't be sure if it’s really halfway or not."

"Have you a factory in this place?" asked the Wizard, who had been examining the strange personage carefully.

"Do you have a factory here?" asked the Wizard, who had been carefully examining the unusual character.

"To be sure," said the other. "I am a great inventor, you must know, and I manufacture my products in this lonely spot."

"Sure," said the other. "I’m a great inventor, you should know, and I make my products in this quiet place."

"What are your products?" enquired the Wizard.

"What are your products?" asked the Wizard.

"Well, I make Assorted Flutters for flags and bunting, and a superior grade of Rustles for ladies' silk gowns."

"Well, I make various Flutters for flags and bunting, and a high-quality grade of Rustles for women’s silk dresses."

"I thought so," said the Wizard, with a sigh. "May we examine some of these articles?"[Pg 125]

"I thought so," said the Wizard, with a sigh. "Can we check out some of these items?"[Pg 125]

The Cloud Fairies.
THE BRAIDED GUY.

"Yes, indeed; come into my shop, please," and the braided man turned and led the way into a smaller cave, where he evidently lived. Here, on a broad shelf, were several card-board boxes of various sizes, each tied with cotton cord.

"Yes, of course; come into my shop, please," and the man with the braid turned and led the way into a smaller cave, where he clearly lived. Here, on a wide shelf, were several cardboard boxes of different sizes, each tied with cotton cord.

"This," said the man, taking up a box and handling it gently, "contains twelve dozen rustles—enough to last any lady a year. Will you buy it, my dear?" he asked, addressing Dorothy.

"This," said the man, picking up a box and handling it carefully, "has twelve dozen rustles—enough to last any lady a year. Will you buy it, my dear?" he asked, turning to Dorothy.

"My gown isn't silk," she said, smiling.

"My dress isn't silk," she said, smiling.

"Never mind. When you open the box the rustles will escape, whether you are wearing a silk dress or not," said the man, seriously. Then he picked up another box. "In this," he continued, "are many assorted flutters. They are invaluable to make flags flutter on a still day, when there is no wind. You, sir," turning to the Wizard, "ought to have this assortment. Once you have tried my goods I am sure you will never be without them."

"Don't worry about it. When you open the box, the rustles will get out, whether you’re in a silk dress or not," said the man, seriously. Then he picked up another box. "In this one," he continued, "are lots of different flutters. They're essential for making flags wave on a calm day when there's no breeze. You, sir," he said, turning to the Wizard, "should have this assortment. Once you try my products, I’m sure you won’t want to be without them."

"I have no money with me," said the Wizard, evasively.

"I don't have any money on me," said the Wizard, dodging the question.

"I do not want money," returned the braided man, "for I could not spend it in this deserted place if I had it. But I would like very much a blue hair-ribbon. You will notice my braids are tied with yellow, pink, brown, red, green, white and black; but I have no blue ribbons."[Pg 129]

"I don’t want any money," said the man with braids, "because I wouldn't be able to spend it in this empty place even if I had some. But I would really like a blue hair ribbon. You’ll see that my braids are tied with yellow, pink, brown, red, green, white, and black, but I don’t have any blue ribbons." [Pg 129]

"I'll get you one!" cried Dorothy, who was sorry for the poor man; so she ran back to the buggy and took from her suit-case a pretty blue ribbon. It did her good to see how the braided man's eyes sparkled when he received this treasure.

"I'll get you one!" shouted Dorothy, feeling sorry for the poor man; so she ran back to the buggy and grabbed a nice blue ribbon from her suitcase. It made her happy to see how the braided man's eyes lit up when he got this gift.

"You have made me very, very happy, my dear!" he exclaimed; and then he insisted on the Wizard taking the box of flutters and the little girl accepting the box of rustles.

"You've made me really, really happy, my dear!" he exclaimed; and then he insisted that the Wizard take the box of flutters and the little girl accept the box of rustles.

"You may need them, some time," he said, "and there is really no use in my manufacturing these things unless somebody uses them."

"You might need them someday," he said, "and it really doesn’t make sense for me to make these things unless someone actually uses them."

"Why did you leave the surface of the earth?" enquired the Wizard.

"Why did you leave the surface of the Earth?" asked the Wizard.

"I could not help it. It is a sad story, but if you will try to restrain your tears I will tell you about it. On earth I was a manufacturer of Imported Holes for American Swiss Cheese, and I will acknowledge that I supplied a superior article, which was in great demand. Also I made pores for porous plasters and high-grade holes for doughnuts and buttons. Finally I invented a new Adjustable Post-hole, which I thought would make my fortune. I manufactured a large quantity of these post-holes, and having no room in which to store them I set them all end to end and put the top one in the ground. That made an extraordinary long hole, as you may imagine, and reached far down into the earth; and, as[Pg 130] I leaned over it to try to see to the bottom, I lost my balance and tumbled in. Unfortunately, the hole led directly into the vast space you see outside this mountain; but I managed to catch a point of rock that projected from this cavern, and so saved myself from tumbling headlong into the black waves beneath, where the tongues of flame that dart out would certainly have consumed me. Here, then, I made my home; and although it is a lonely place I amuse myself making rustles and flutters, and so get along very nicely."

"I couldn't help it. It's a sad story, but if you can hold back your tears, I'll share it with you. On earth, I was a manufacturer of imported holes for American Swiss cheese, and I admit I provided a top-notch product that was in high demand. I also created pores for porous plasters and high-quality holes for doughnuts and buttons. Eventually, I invented a new adjustable post-hole, which I thought would make me a fortune. I produced a large batch of these post-holes, and since I had no space to store them, I lined them up end to end and placed the top one in the ground. That created an incredibly long hole, as you can imagine, reaching deep into the earth. As[Pg 130] I leaned over to see the bottom, I lost my balance and fell in. Unfortunately, the hole led straight into the vast space outside this mountain, but I managed to grab onto a rock ledge that stuck out from this cavern, preventing me from plunging into the dark waves below, where the flames would have surely consumed me. So, here I made my home; even though it's a lonely spot, I keep myself entertained making rustling and fluttering sounds, and I get by just fine."

When the braided man had completed this strange tale Dorothy nearly laughed, because it was all so absurd; but the Wizard tapped his forehead significantly, to indicate that he thought the poor man was crazy. So they politely bade him good day, and went back to the outer cavern to resume their journey.

When the braided man finished this strange story, Dorothy almost laughed because it was so ridiculous; but the Wizard tapped his forehead meaningfully, suggesting that he believed the poor guy was crazy. So, they politely said goodbye and returned to the outer cavern to continue their journey.


CHAPTER 11.

ContentsTHEY MEET THE WOODEN GARGOYLES

NOTHER breathless climb brought our adventurers to a third landing where there was a rift in the mountain. On peering out all they could see was rolling banks of clouds, so thick that they obscured all else.

ANOTHER breathless climb brought our adventurers to a third landing where there was a gap in the mountain. When they looked out, all they could see were rolling banks of clouds, so thick that they blocked everything else.

But the travellers were obliged to rest, and while they were sitting on the rocky floor the Wizard felt in his pocket and brought out the nine tiny piglets. To his delight they were now plainly visible, which proved that they had passed beyond the influence of the magical Valley of Voe.

But the travelers had to take a break, and while they were sitting on the rocky ground, the Wizard reached into his pocket and pulled out the nine tiny piglets. To his joy, they were now clearly visible, showing that they had moved beyond the effects of the magical Valley of Voe.

"Why, we can see each other again!" cried one, joyfully.

"Great, we can see each other again!" shouted one, happily.

"Yes," sighed Eureka; "and I also can see you again, and[Pg 132] the sight makes me dreadfully hungry. Please, Mr. Wizard, may I eat just one of the fat little piglets? You'd never miss one of them, I'm sure!"

"Yes," sighed Eureka; "and I can see you again, and[Pg 132] just looking at you makes me really hungry. Please, Mr. Wizard, can I eat just one of the fat little piglets? You wouldn't even miss one of them, I promise!"

"What a horrid, savage beast!" exclaimed a piglet; "and after we've been such good friends, too, and played with one another!"

"What a terrible, wild creature!" shouted a piglet; "and after we've been such good friends and had fun together!"

"When I'm not hungry, I love to play with you all," said the kitten, demurely; "but when my stomach is empty it seems that nothing would fill it so nicely as a fat piglet."

"When I'm not hungry, I really enjoy playing with all of you," said the kitten, shyly; "but when I'm starving, it feels like nothing would satisfy me quite like a plump piglet."

"And we trusted you so!" said another of the nine, reproachfully.

"And we really trusted you!" said another one of the nine, with disappointment.

"And thought you were respectable!" said another.

"And I thought you were respectable!" said another.

"It seems we were mistaken," declared a third, looking at the kitten timorously, "no one with such murderous desires should belong to our party, I'm sure."

"It looks like we were wrong," said a third person, glancing nervously at the kitten. "Anyone with such violent intentions shouldn't be part of our group, I'm certain."

"You see, Eureka," remarked Dorothy, reprovingly, "you are making yourself disliked. There are certain things proper for a kitten to eat; but I never heard of a kitten eating a pig, under any cir'stances."

"You see, Eureka," Dorothy said disapprovingly, "you're making people dislike you. There are certain things that are okay for a kitten to eat; but I've never heard of a kitten eating a pig, under any circumstances."

"Did you ever see such little pigs before?" asked the kitten. "They are no bigger than mice, and I'm sure mice are proper for me to eat."

"Have you ever seen such tiny pigs before?" the kitten asked. "They're no bigger than mice, and I'm pretty sure mice are just right for me to eat."

"It isn't the bigness, dear; its the variety," replied the girl. "These are Mr. Wizard's pets, just as you are my pet,[Pg 133] and it wouldn't be any more proper for you to eat them than it would be for Jim to eat you."

"It’s not about size, dear; it’s about variety," the girl replied. "These are Mr. Wizard's pets, just like you are my pet,[Pg 133] and it wouldn’t be any more acceptable for you to eat them than it would be for Jim to eat you."

"And that's just what I shall do if you don't let those little balls of pork alone," said Jim, glaring at the kitten with his round, big eyes. "If you injure any one of them I'll chew you up instantly."

"And that's exactly what I'll do if you don't leave those little meatballs alone," Jim said, glaring at the kitten with his big, round eyes. "If you hurt any one of them, I'll take you down right away."

The kitten looked at the horse thoughtfully, as if trying to decide whether he meant it or not.

The kitten gazed at the horse thoughtfully, as if trying to figure out whether he was serious or not.

"In that case," she said, "I'll leave them alone. You haven't many teeth left, Jim, but the few you have are sharp enough to make me shudder. So the piglets will be perfectly safe, hereafter, as far as I am concerned."

"In that case," she said, "I'll leave them alone. You don't have many teeth left, Jim, but the few you do have are sharp enough to make me shudder. So the piglets are perfectly safe from now on, as far as I'm concerned."

"That is right, Eureka," remarked the Wizard, earnestly. "Let us all be a happy family and love one another."

"That's right, Eureka," the Wizard said earnestly. "Let’s all be a happy family and love each other."

Eureka yawned and stretched herself.

Eureka yawned and stretched.

"I've always loved the piglets," she said; "but they don't love me."

"I've always loved the piglets," she said, "but they don't love me back."

"No one can love a person he's afraid of," asserted Dorothy. "If you behave, and don't scare the little pigs, I'm sure they'll grow very fond of you."

"No one can love someone they're scared of," Dorothy said. "If you act nice and don't frighten the little pigs, I'm sure they'll become very fond of you."

The Wizard now put the nine tiny ones back into his pocket and the journey was resumed.

The Wizard placed the nine little ones back into his pocket, and they continued on their journey.

"We must be pretty near the top, now," said the boy, as they climbed wearily up the dark, winding stairway.[Pg 134]

"We must be close to the top now," said the boy, as they climbed tiredly up the dark, twisting stairway.[Pg 134]

"The Country of the Gurgles can't be far from the top of the earth," remarked Dorothy. "It isn't very nice down here. I'd like to get home again, I'm sure."

"The Country of the Gurgles can't be too far from the North Pole," Dorothy said. "It's not very nice here. I really want to go home again, that's for sure."

No one replied to this, because they found they needed all their breath for the climb. The stairs had become narrower and Zeb and the Wizard often had to help Jim pull the buggy from one step to another, or keep it from jamming against the rocky walls.

No one responded to this because they realized they needed all their breath for the climb. The stairs had gotten narrower, and Zeb and the Wizard often had to help Jim move the buggy from one step to the next or keep it from getting stuck against the rocky walls.

At last, however, a dim light appeared ahead of them, which grew clearer and stronger as they advanced.

At last, though, a faint light appeared in front of them, which became clearer and brighter as they got closer.

"Thank goodness we're nearly there!" panted the little Wizard.

"Thank goodness we're almost there!" panted the little Wizard.

Jim, who was in advance, saw the last stair before him and stuck his head above the rocky sides of the stairway. Then he halted, ducked down and began to back up, so that he nearly fell with the buggy onto the others.

Jim, who was leading the way, saw the last step ahead of him and raised his head above the rocky sides of the staircase. Then he stopped, ducked down, and started to back up, nearly causing the buggy to fall onto the others.

"Let's go down again!" he said, in his hoarse voice.

"Let's go down again!" he said, his voice rough.

"Nonsense!" snapped the tired Wizard. "What's the matter with you, old man?"

"Nonsense!" snapped the exhausted Wizard. "What's wrong with you, old man?"

"Everything," grumbled the horse. "I've taken a look at this place, and it's no fit country for real creatures to go to. Everything's dead, up there—no flesh or blood or growing thing anywhere."[Pg 135]

"Everything," complained the horse. "I've checked out this place, and it’s not a proper land for real creatures to visit. Everything's lifeless up there—no flesh, no blood, and no living things anywhere."[Pg 135]

"Never mind; we can't turn back," said Dorothy; "and we don't intend to stay there, anyhow."

"Forget it; we can't go back," said Dorothy. "And we don't plan to stay there, anyway."

"It's dangerous," growled Jim, in a stubborn tone.

"It's dangerous," Jim growled, sounding stubborn.

"See here, my good steed," broke in the Wizard, "little Dorothy and I have been in many queer countries in our travels, and always escaped without harm. We've even been to the marvelous Land of Oz—haven't we, Dorothy?—so we don't much care what the Country of the Gargoyles is like. Go ahead, Jim, and whatever happens we'll make the best of it."

"Listen up, my good horse," the Wizard interrupted, "little Dorothy and I have traveled to many strange places, and we've always come back unscathed. We've even been to the amazing Land of Oz—haven't we, Dorothy?—so we’re not really worried about what the Country of the Gargoyles is like. Go ahead, Jim, and no matter what happens, we’ll make the most of it."

"All right," answered the horse; "this is your excursion, and not mine; so if you get into trouble don't blame me."

"Okay," said the horse. "This is your trip, not mine, so if you run into trouble, don’t blame me."

With this speech he bent forward and dragged the buggy up the remaining steps. The others followed and soon they were all standing upon a broad platform and gazing at the most curious and startling sight their eyes had ever beheld.

With this speech, he leaned forward and pulled the buggy up the last few steps. The others followed, and soon they were all standing on a wide platform, looking at the most strange and surprising sight they had ever seen.

"The Country of the Gargoyles is all wooden!" exclaimed Zeb; and so it was. The ground was sawdust and the pebbles scattered around were hard knots from trees, worn smooth in course of time. There were odd wooden houses, with carved wooden flowers in the front yards. The tree-trunks were of coarse wood, but the leaves of the trees were shavings. The patches of grass were splinters of wood, and where neither grass nor sawdust showed was a solid wooden flooring.[Pg 136] Wooden birds fluttered among the trees and wooden cows were browsing upon the wooden grass; but the most amazing things of all were the wooden people—the creatures known as Gargoyles.

"The Country of the Gargoyles is all made of wood!" exclaimed Zeb, and it really was. The ground was covered in sawdust, and the pebbles scattered around were tough knots from trees, smoothed over time. There were quirky wooden houses with carved wooden flowers in the front yards. The tree trunks were rough wood, but the leaves were made of wood shavings. The patches of grass were splinters of wood, and where there was neither grass nor sawdust, there was a solid wooden floor.[Pg 136] Wooden birds flitted among the trees, and wooden cows grazed on the wooden grass; but the most incredible sights of all were the wooden people—the creatures known as Gargoyles.

These were very numerous, for the palace was thickly inhabited, and a large group of the queer people clustered near, gazing sharply upon the strangers who had emerged from the long spiral stairway.

These were quite a few, as the palace was heavily populated, and a large group of peculiar individuals gathered nearby, staring intently at the newcomers who had come down the long spiral staircase.

The Gargoyles were very small of stature, being less than three feet in height. Their bodies were round, their legs short and thick and their arms extraordinarily long and stout. Their heads were too big for their bodies and their faces were decidedly ugly to look upon. Some had long, curved noses and chins, small eyes and wide, grinning mouths. Others had flat noses, protruding eyes, and ears that were shaped like those of an elephant. There were many types, indeed, scarcely two being alike; but all were equally disagreeable in appearance. The tops of their heads had no hair, but were carved into a variety of fantastic shapes, some having a row of points or balls around the top, other designs resembling flowers or vegetables, and still others having squares that looked like waffles cut criss-cross on their heads. They all wore short wooden wings which were fastened to their wooden bodies by means of wooden hinges with wooden screws, and[Pg 137] with these wings they flew swiftly and noiselessly here and there, their legs being of little use to them.

The Gargoyles were quite small, standing at less than three feet tall. They had round bodies, short and thick legs, and unusually long and sturdy arms. Their heads were oversized for their bodies, and their faces were definitely unpleasant to look at. Some had long, curved noses and chins, small eyes, and wide, grinning mouths. Others had flat noses, bulging eyes, and ears shaped like those of an elephant. There were many different types, with hardly any two being the same; but all were equally unattractive. The tops of their heads were hairless, featuring a variety of fantastical carvings, some with a row of points or balls around the edge, others resembling flowers or vegetables, and still others having squares that looked like waffles cut in a criss-cross pattern. They all had short wooden wings attached to their wooden bodies with wooden hinges and screws, and[Pg 137] with these wings, they flew swiftly and silently, as their legs were of little use to them.

This noiseless motion was one of the most peculiar things about the Gargoyles. They made no sounds at all, either in flying or trying to speak, and they conversed mainly by means of quick signals made with their wooden fingers or lips. Neither was there any sound to be heard anywhere throughout the wooden country. The birds did not sing, nor did the cows moo; yet there was more than ordinary activity everywhere.

This silent movement was one of the strangest things about the Gargoyles. They didn’t make any sounds at all, whether they were flying or trying to talk, and they mostly communicated through quick signals made with their wooden fingers or lips. There was also no sound to be heard anywhere in the wooden land. The birds didn’t sing, and the cows didn’t moo; still, there was more activity than usual all around.

The group of these queer creatures which was discovered clustered near the stairs at first remained staring and motionless, glaring with evil eyes at the intruders who had so suddenly appeared in their land. In turn the Wizard and the children, the horse and the kitten, examined the Gargoyles with the same silent attention.

The group of these strange creatures that was found gathered near the stairs initially stayed still and silent, glaring with angry eyes at the newcomers who had suddenly shown up in their territory. In return, the Wizard, the children, the horse, and the kitten observed the Gargoyles with the same quiet focus.

"There's going to be trouble, I'm sure," remarked the horse. "Unhitch those tugs, Zeb, and set me free from the buggy, so I can fight comfortably."

"There's going to be trouble, I know," said the horse. "Unhitch those straps, Zeb, and let me go from the cart so I can fight more easily."

"Jim's right," sighed the Wizard. "There's going to be trouble, and my sword isn't stout enough to cut up those wooden bodies—so I shall have to get out my revolvers."

"Jim's right," sighed the Wizard. "There's going to be trouble, and my sword isn't strong enough to take down those wooden bodies—so I’ll have to get out my revolvers."

He got his satchel from the buggy and, opening it, took out two deadly looking revolvers that made the children shrink back in alarm just to look at.[Pg 138]

He grabbed his bag from the cart and, opening it, pulled out two menacing-looking revolvers that made the kids shrink back in fear just at the sight of them.[Pg 138]

"What harm can the Gurgles do?" asked Dorothy. "They have no weapons to hurt us with."

"What harm can the Gurgles do?" Dorothy asked. "They don't have any weapons to hurt us with."

"Each of their arms is a wooden club," answered the little man, "and I'm sure the creatures mean mischief, by the looks of their eyes. Even these revolvers can merely succeed in damaging a few of their wooden bodies, and after that we will be at their mercy."

"Each of their arms is a wooden club," replied the little man, "and I can tell the creatures are up to no good by the look in their eyes. Even these revolvers can only manage to damage a few of their wooden bodies, and after that, we'll be at their mercy."

"But why fight at all, in that case?" asked the girl.

"But why even fight at all then?" asked the girl.

"So I may die with a clear conscience," returned the Wizard, gravely. "It's every man's duty to do the best he knows how; and I'm going to do it."

"So I can die with a clear conscience," replied the Wizard seriously. "It's every man's responsibility to do the best he can; and I'm going to do just that."

"Wish I had an axe," said Zeb, who by now had unhitched the horse.

"Wish I had an axe," said Zeb, who had now unhitched the horse.

"If we had known we were coming we might have brought along several other useful things," responded the Wizard. "But we dropped into this adventure rather unexpectedly."

"If we had known we were coming, we might have packed a few more useful things," replied the Wizard. "But we stumbled into this adventure quite unexpectedly."

The Gargoyles had backed away a distance when they heard the sound of talking, for although our friends had spoken in low tones their words seemed loud in the silence surrounding them. But as soon as the conversation ceased the grinning, ugly creatures arose in a flock and flew swiftly toward the strangers, their long arms stretched out before them like the bowsprits of a fleet of sail-boats. The horse had especially attracted their notice, because it was the biggest[Pg 139] and strangest creature they had ever seen; so it became the center of their first attack.

The Gargoyles had moved back a bit when they heard the talking, because even though our friends were speaking softly, their words felt loud in the quiet around them. But as soon as the conversation stopped, the grinning, ugly creatures took flight in a group and zoomed toward the newcomers, their long arms stretched out in front of them like the bowsprits of a fleet of sailboats. They were particularly drawn to the horse, as it was the largest and most unusual creature they had ever encountered; so it became the target of their first attack.

But Jim was ready for them, and when he saw them coming he turned his heels toward them and began kicking out as hard as he could. Crack! crash! bang! went his iron-shod hoofs against the wooden bodies of the Gargoyles, and they were battered right and left with such force that they scattered like straws in the wind. But the noise and clatter seemed as dreadful to them as Jim's heels, for all who were able swiftly turned and flew away to a great distance. The others picked themselves up from the ground one by one and quickly rejoined their fellows, so for a moment the horse thought he had won the fight with ease.

But Jim was ready for them, and when he saw them coming, he turned around and started kicking as hard as he could. Crack! Crash! Bang! went his iron-shod hooves against the wooden bodies of the Gargoyles, and they were battered left and right with such force that they scattered like straws in the wind. But the noise and clatter seemed just as terrifying to them as Jim's kicks, because everyone who could quickly turned and flew away to a safe distance. The others picked themselves up from the ground one by one and hurried back to their group, so for a moment, the horse thought he had easily won the fight.

But the Wizard was not so confident.

But the Wizard wasn't so sure.

"Those wooden things are impossible to hurt," he said, "and all the damage Jim has done to them is to knock a few splinters from their noses and ears. That cannot make them look any uglier, I'm sure, and it is my opinion they will soon renew the attack."

"Those wooden things are impossible to hurt," he said, "and all the damage Jim has done to them is just knocking off a few splinters from their noses and ears. That can't make them look any uglier, I'm sure, and I think they will soon strike back."

"What made them fly away?" asked Dorothy.

"What made them fly away?" Dorothy asked.

"The noise, of course. Don't you remember how the Champion escaped them by shouting his battle-cry?"

"The noise, of course. Don't you remember how the Champion got away from them by shouting his battle cry?"

"Suppose we escape down the stairs, too," suggested the[Pg 140] boy. "We have time, just now, and I'd rather face the invis'ble bears than those wooden imps."

"How about we sneak down the stairs too?" suggested the[Pg 140] boy. "We have time right now, and I'd rather deal with the invisible bears than those creepy wooden figures."

"No," returned Dorothy, stoutly, "it won't do to go back, for then we would never get home. Let's fight it out."

"No," Dorothy replied firmly, "we can't go back, because then we'll never get home. Let's fight this out."

"That is what I advise," said the Wizard. "They haven't defeated us yet, and Jim is worth a whole army."

"That's my advice," said the Wizard. "They haven't beaten us yet, and Jim is worth an entire army."

But the Gargoyles were clever enough not to attack the horse the next time. They advanced in a great swarm, having been joined by many more of their kind, and they flew straight over Jim's head to where the others were standing.

But the Gargoyles were smart enough not to go after the horse the next time. They came in a huge swarm, having been joined by many more of their kind, and they flew right over Jim's head to where the others were standing.

The Wizard raised one of his revolvers and fired into the throng of his enemies, and the shot resounded like a clap of thunder in that silent place.

The Wizard lifted one of his guns and shot into the crowd of his enemies, and the gunshot echoed like thunder in that quiet place.

Some of the wooden beings fell flat upon the ground, where they quivered and trembled in every limb; but most of them managed to wheel and escape again to a distance.

Some of the wooden figures fell flat on the ground, where they shook and trembled in every part; but most of them managed to turn and get away to a distance.

Zeb ran and picked up one of the Gargoyles that lay nearest to him. The top of its head was carved into a crown and the Wizard's bullet had struck it exactly in the left eye, which was a hard wooden knot. Half of the bullet stuck in the wood and half stuck out, so it had been the jar and the sudden noise that had knocked the creature down, more than the fact that it was really hurt. Before this crowned Gargoyle had recovered himself Zeb had wound a strap several[Pg 141] times around its body, confining its wings and arms so that it could not move. Then, having tied the wooden creature securely, the boy buckled the strap and tossed his prisoner into the buggy. By that time the others had all retired.

Zeb ran over and grabbed one of the Gargoyles that was nearest to him. The top of its head was shaped like a crown, and the Wizard's bullet had hit it right in the left eye, which was just a hard wooden knot. Half of the bullet was embedded in the wood and half was sticking out, so it was the jar and the sudden noise that had knocked the creature down, more than the fact that it was actually hurt. Before this crowned Gargoyle could recover, Zeb wrapped a strap several[Pg 141] times around its body, securing its wings and arms so it couldn’t move. Then, after tying the wooden creature tightly, the boy buckled the strap and tossed his prisoner into the buggy. By that time, the others had all gone away.


CHAPTER 12.

ContentsA WONDERFUL ESCAPE

OR a while the enemy hesitated to renew the attack. Then a few of them advanced until another shot from the Wizard's revolver made them retreat.

For a while, the enemy hesitated to launch another attack. Then a few of them moved forward until another shot from the Wizard's revolver caused them to fall back.

"That's fine," said Zeb. "We've got 'em on the run now, sure enough."

"That's fine," said Zeb. "We've definitely got them on the run now."

"But only for a time," replied the Wizard, shaking his head gloomily. "These revolvers are good for six shots each, but when those are gone we shall be helpless."[Pg 143]

"But only for a while," replied the Wizard, shaking his head sadly. "These revolvers can fire six shots each, but once they're empty, we'll be defenseless."[Pg 143]

The Gargoyles seemed to realize this, for they sent a few of their band time after time to attack the strangers and draw the fire from the little man's revolvers. In this way none of them was shocked by the dreadful report more than once, for the main band kept[Pg 144] far away and each time a new company was sent into the battle. When the Wizard had fired all of his twelve bullets he had caused no damage to the enemy except to stun a few by the noise, and so he was no nearer to victory than in the beginning of the fray.

The Gargoyles seemed to understand this, so they repeatedly sent some of their group to attack the strangers and divert the fire from the little man's guns. This way, none of them were startled by the terrifying sound more than once, as the main group stayed[Pg 144] far back, and each time a new batch was sent into the fight. By the time the Wizard had used up all twelve of his bullets, he hadn't caused any real harm to the enemy, aside from startling a few with the noise, so he was no closer to winning than he had been at the start of the battle.

"What shall we do now?" asked Dorothy, anxiously.

"What should we do now?" asked Dorothy, nervously.

"Let's yell—all together," said Zeb.[Pg 145]

"Let's shout—all together," said Zeb.[Pg 145]

The wizard shot into the crowd.

"And fight at the same time," added the Wizard. "We will get near Jim, so that he can help us, and each one must take some weapon and do the best he can. I'll use my sword, although it isn't much account in this affair. Dorothy must take her parasol and open it suddenly when the wooden folks attack her. I haven't anything for you, Zeb."

"And fight at the same time," the Wizard added. "We need to get close to Jim so he can help us, and everyone must grab a weapon and do their best. I'll use my sword, even though it's not very useful in this situation. Dorothy should take her parasol and open it quickly when the wooden people come after her. I don't have anything for you, Zeb."

"I'll use the king," said the boy, and pulled his prisoner out of the buggy. The bound Gargoyle's arms extended far out beyond its head, so by grasping its wrists Zeb found the king made a very good club. The boy was strong for one of his years, having always worked upon a farm; so he was likely to prove more dangerous to the enemy than the Wizard.

"I'll use the king," said the boy, pulling his prisoner out of the buggy. The bound Gargoyle's arms stuck out far beyond its head, so by holding its wrists, Zeb realized the king made a great club. The boy was strong for his age, having always worked on a farm; so he was likely to be more dangerous to the enemy than the Wizard.

When the next company of Gargoyles advanced, our adventurers began yelling as if they had gone mad. Even the kitten gave a dreadfully shrill scream and at the same time Jim the cab-horse neighed loudly. This daunted the[Pg 146] enemy for a time, but the defenders were soon out of breath. Perceiving this, as well as the fact that there were no more of the awful "bangs" to come from the revolvers, the Gargoyles advanced in a swarm as thick as bees, so that the air was filled with them.

When the next group of Gargoyles came forward, our adventurers started yelling like they had lost their minds. Even the kitten let out a terrifyingly high-pitched scream, and at the same time, Jim the cab-horse loudly neighed. This scared the[Pg 146] enemy for a bit, but the defenders quickly ran out of steam. Realizing this, and noting that the terrifying "bangs" from the revolvers had stopped, the Gargoyles charged in like a swarm of bees, filling the air with their presence.

Dorothy squatted upon the ground and put up her parasol, which nearly covered her and proved a great protection. The Wizard's sword-blade snapped into a dozen pieces at the first blow he struck against the wooden people. Zeb pounded away with the Gargoyle he was using as a club until he had knocked down dozens of foes; but at the last they clustered so thickly about him that he no longer had room in which to swing his arms. The horse performed some wonderful kicking and even Eureka assisted when she leaped bodily upon the Gargoyles and scratched and bit at them like a wild-cat.

Dorothy crouched on the ground and opened her parasol, which nearly covered her and provided great protection. The Wizard's sword shattered into a dozen pieces with the first blow he struck against the wooden people. Zeb fought hard with the Gargoyle he was using as a club until he had knocked down dozens of enemies; but eventually they surrounded him so closely that he couldn't swing his arms anymore. The horse kicked fiercely, and even Eureka helped by jumping onto the Gargoyles and scratching and biting at them like a wild cat.

But all this bravery amounted to nothing at all. The wooden things wound their long arms around Zeb and the Wizard and held them fast. Dorothy was captured in the same way, and numbers of the Gargoyles clung to Jim's legs, so weighting him down that the poor beast was helpless. Eureka made a desperate dash to escape and scampered along the ground like a streak; but a grinning Gargoyle flew after her and grabbed her before she had gone very far.

But all this bravery meant nothing at all. The wooden things wrapped their long arms around Zeb and the Wizard and held them tight. Dorothy was captured in the same way, and several of the Gargoyles clung to Jim's legs, weighing him down so much that the poor animal was helpless. Eureka made a frantic attempt to escape and darted across the ground like a streak; but a grinning Gargoyle flew after her and caught her before she got very far.

All of them expected nothing less than instant death; but[Pg 147] to their surprise the wooden creatures flew into the air with them and bore them far away, over miles and miles of wooden country, until they came to a wooden city. The houses of this city had many corners, being square and six-sided and eight-sided. They were tower-like in shape and the best of them seemed old and weather-worn; yet all were strong and substantial.

All of them expected nothing less than instant death; but[Pg 147] to their surprise, the wooden creatures lifted off the ground with them and carried them far away, over miles and miles of wooden terrain, until they reached a wooden city. The houses in this city had many angles, being square, six-sided, and eight-sided. They were tower-like in shape, and the best of them looked old and weathered; yet all were strong and sturdy.

To one of these houses which had neither doors nor windows, but only one broad opening far up underneath the roof, the prisoners were brought by their captors. The Gargoyles roughly pushed them into the opening, where there was a platform, and then flew away and left them. As they had no wings the strangers could not fly away, and if they jumped down from such a height they would surely be killed. The creatures had sense enough to reason that way, and the only mistake they made was in supposing the earth people were unable to overcome such ordinary difficulties.

To one of these houses that had no doors or windows, just a large opening high up under the roof, the captors brought the prisoners. The Gargoyles roughly shoved them into the opening, where there was a platform, and then flew off, leaving them behind. Since they had no wings, the strangers couldn't fly away, and jumping down from that height would likely be fatal. The creatures were smart enough to think that way, and the only mistake they made was assuming the earth people couldn't handle such basic challenges.

Jim was brought with the others, although it took a good many Gargoyles to carry the big beast through the air and land him on the high platform, and the buggy was thrust in after him because it belonged to the party and the wooden folks had no idea what it was used for or whether it was alive or not. When Eureka's captor had thrown the kitten after[Pg 148] the others the last Gargoyle silently disappeared, leaving our friends to breathe freely once more.

Jim was brought along with the others, although it took quite a few Gargoyles to carry the big creature through the air and set him down on the high platform. The buggy was shoved in after him because it belonged to the group, and the wooden folks had no clue what it was for or whether it was alive. When Eureka's captor had tossed the kitten after[Pg 148] the others, the last Gargoyle quietly vanished, leaving our friends free to breathe once more.

"What an awful fight!" said Dorothy, catching her breath in little gasps.

"What a terrible fight!" said Dorothy, panting a little.

"Oh, I don't know," purred Eureka, smoothing her ruffled fur with her paw; "we didn't manage to hurt anybody, and nobody managed to hurt us."

"Oh, I don't know," purred Eureka, smoothing her ruffled fur with her paw; "we didn't hurt anyone, and no one hurt us."

"Thank goodness we are together again, even if we are prisoners," sighed the little girl.

"Thank goodness we’re together again, even if we’re stuck here," sighed the little girl.

"I wonder why they didn't kill us on the spot," remarked Zeb, who had lost his king in the struggle.

"I wonder why they didn't take us out right then," said Zeb, who had lost his king in the fight.

"They are probably keeping us for some ceremony," the Wizard answered, reflectively; "but there is no doubt they intend to kill us as dead as possible in a short time."

"They're probably keeping us for some kind of ceremony," the Wizard replied thoughtfully; "but there's no doubt they plan to kill us as soon as they can."

"As dead as poss'ble would be pretty dead, wouldn't it?" asked Dorothy.

"As dead as possible would be pretty dead, wouldn't it?" asked Dorothy.

"Yes, my dear. But we have no need to worry about that just now. Let us examine our prison and see what it is like."

"Yes, my dear. But we don’t need to worry about that right now. Let’s check out our prison and see what it's like."

The space underneath the roof, where they stood, permitted them to see on all sides of the tall building, and they looked with much curiosity at the city spread out beneath them. Everything visible was made of wood, and the scene seemed stiff and extremely unnatural.

The area under the roof where they stood allowed them to see the tall building from all angles, and they looked with great curiosity at the city spread out below them. Everything they could see was made of wood, and the scene felt rigid and very unnatural.

From their platform a stair descended into the house, and[Pg 149] the children and the Wizard explored it after lighting a lantern to show them the way. Several stories of empty rooms rewarded their search, but nothing more; so after a time they came back to the platform again. Had there been any doors or windows in the lower rooms, or had not the boards of the house been so thick and stout, escape would have been easy; but to remain down below was like being in a cellar or the hold of a ship, and they did not like the darkness or the damp smell.

From their platform, a staircase led down into the house, and[Pg 149] the children and the Wizard explored it after lighting a lantern to light their way. They discovered several stories of empty rooms, but that was all; so after a while, they returned to the platform. If there had been any doors or windows in the lower rooms, or if the boards of the house hadn’t been so thick and sturdy, getting out would have been easy; but staying down below felt like being in a cellar or the hold of a ship, and they didn't like the darkness or the musty smell.

In this country, as in all others they had visited underneath the earth's surface, there was no night, a constant and strong light coming from some unknown source. Looking out, they could see into some of the houses near them, where there were open windows in abundance, and were able to mark the forms of the wooden Gargoyles moving about in their dwellings.

In this country, just like in all the other places they had explored below the Earth's surface, there was no night; instead, a steady and bright light illuminated everything from an unknown source. Looking out, they could see into some of the nearby houses, where many windows were open, and they could make out the shapes of wooden gargoyles moving around in their homes.

"This seems to be their time of rest," observed the Wizard. "All people need rest, even if they are made of wood, and as there is no night here they select a certain time of the day in which to sleep or doze."

"This looks like their time to relax," the Wizard noted. "Everyone needs a break, even if they’re made of wood, and since there’s no night here, they choose a specific time during the day to sleep or nap."

"I feel sleepy myself," remarked Zeb, yawning.

"I feel pretty tired too," said Zeb, yawning.

"Why, where's Eureka?" cried Dorothy, suddenly.

"Wait, where's Eureka?" shouted Dorothy, all of a sudden.

They all looked around, but the kitten was no place to be seen.[Pg 150]

They all looked around, but the kitten was nowhere to be seen.[Pg 150]

"She's gone out for a walk," said Jim, gruffly.

"She's gone out for a walk," Jim said, gruffly.

"Where? On the roof?" asked the girl.

"Where? On the roof?" the girl asked.

"No; she just dug her claws into the wood and climbed down the sides of this house to the ground."

"No; she just dug her claws into the wood and climbed down the sides of this house to the ground."

"She couldn't climb down, Jim," said Dorothy. "To climb means to go up."

"She couldn't climb down, Jim," said Dorothy. "To climb means to go up."

"Who said so?" demanded the horse.

"Who said that?" asked the horse.

"My school-teacher said so; and she knows a lot, Jim."

"My teacher said that, and she knows a lot, Jim."

"To 'climb down' is sometimes used as a figure of speech," remarked the Wizard.

"To 'climb down' is sometimes used as a figure of speech," said the Wizard.

"Well, this was a figure of a cat," said Jim, "and she went down, anyhow, whether she climbed or crept."

"Well, this was a cat," Jim said, "and she went down, anyway, whether she climbed or crawled."

"Dear me! how careless Eureka is," exclaimed the girl, much distressed. "The Gurgles will get her, sure!"

"OMG! Eureka is so careless," the girl exclaimed, visibly upset. "The Gurgles are definitely going to get her!"

"Ha, ha!" chuckled the old cab-horse; "they're not 'Gurgles,' little maid; they're Gargoyles."

"Ha, ha!" laughed the old cab-horse; "they're not 'Gurgles,' little girl; they're Gargoyles."

"Never mind; they'll get Eureka, whatever they're called."

"Forget it; they'll get Eureka, whatever it's called."

"No they won't," said the voice of the kitten, and Eureka herself crawled over the edge of the platform and sat down quietly upon the floor.

"No, they won't," said the kitten's voice, and Eureka herself crawled over the edge of the platform and quietly sat down on the floor.

"Wherever have you been, Eureka?" asked Dorothy, sternly.

"Where have you been, Eureka?" Dorothy asked, firmly.

"Watching the wooden folks. They're too funny for any[Pg 151]thing, Dorothy. Just now they are all going to bed, and—what do you think?—they unhook the hinges of their wings and put them in a corner until they wake up again."

"Watching the wooden people. They're too hilarious for anything, Dorothy. Right now, they're all getting ready for bed, and—guess what?—they unhook the hinges of their wings and put them in a corner until they wake up again."

"What, the hinges?"

"What, the door hinges?"

"No; the wings."

"No, the wings."

"That," said Zeb, "explains why this house is used by them for a prison. If any of the Gargoyles act badly, and have to be put in jail, they are brought here and their wings unhooked and taken away from them until they promise to be good."

"That," said Zeb, "explains why this house is used as a prison. If any of the Gargoyles misbehave and need to be jailed, they are brought here, and their wings are unhooked and taken away until they promise to be good."

The Wizard had listened intently to what Eureka had said.

The Wizard had listened carefully to what Eureka had said.

"I wish we had some of those loose wings," he said.

"I wish we had some of those loose wings," he said.

"Could we fly with them?" asked Dorothy.

"Can we fly with them?" Dorothy asked.

"I think so. If the Gargoyles can unhook the wings then the power to fly lies in the wings themselves, and not in the wooden bodies of the people who wear them. So, if we had the wings, we could probably fly as well as they do—at least while we are in their country and under the spell of its magic."

"I think so. If the Gargoyles can detach the wings, then the ability to fly comes from the wings themselves, not from the wooden bodies of the people wearing them. So, if we had the wings, we could probably fly just as well as they do—at least while we’re in their land and under the influence of its magic."

"But how would it help us to be able to fly?" questioned the girl.

"But how would it help us if we could fly?" asked the girl.

"Come here," said the little man, and took her to one of the corners of the building. "Do you see that big rock stand[Pg 152]ing on the hillside yonder?" he continued, pointing with his finger.

"Come here," said the little man, leading her to one of the corners of the building. "Do you see that big rock standing on the hillside over there?" he continued, pointing with his finger.

"Yes; it's a good way off, but I can see it," she replied.

"Yeah; it’s a good distance away, but I can see it," she replied.

"Well, inside that rock, which reaches up into the clouds, is an archway very much like the one we entered when we climbed the spiral stairway from the Valley of Voe. I'll get my spy-glass, and then you can see it[Pg 153] more plainly."

"Well, inside that rock, which towers into the clouds, there's an archway that's a lot like the one we went through when we climbed the spiral staircase from the Valley of Voe. I'll grab my binoculars, and then you can see it[Pg 153] more clearly."

He fetched a small but powerful telescope, which had been in his satchel, and by its aid the little girl clearly saw the opening.

He grabbed a small but powerful telescope from his bag, and with it, the little girl could clearly see the opening.

"Where does it lead to?" she asked.

"Where does it lead?" she asked.

"That I cannot tell," said the Wizard; "but we cannot now be far below[Pg 154] the earth's surface, and that entrance may lead to another stairway that will bring us on top of our world again, where we belong. So, if we had the wings, and could escape the Gargoyles, we might fly to that rock and be saved."

"That I can't say," said the Wizard; "but we can't be too far below[Pg 154] the earth's surface now, and that entrance might lead to another staircase that will take us back to the surface, where we belong. So, if we had wings and could get away from the Gargoyles, we could fly to that rock and be safe."

"I'll get you the wings," said Zeb, who had thoughtfully listened to all this. "That is, if the kitten will show me where they are."

"I'll get you the wings," said Zeb, who had carefully listened to all this. "That is, if the kitten can show me where they are."

"But how can you get down?" enquired the girl, wonderingly.

"But how can you get down?" the girl asked, curiously.

For answer Zeb began to unfasten Jim's harness, strap by[Pg 155] strap, and to buckle one piece to another until he had made a long leather strip that would reach to the ground.

For an answer, Zeb started to unbuckle Jim's harness, strap by[Pg 155] strap, and to connect one piece to another until he had created a long leather strip that would reach the ground.

THE FIGHT WITH THE GARGOLES.

"I can climb down that, all right," he said.

"I can climb down that, no problem," he said.

"No you can't," remarked Jim, with a twinkle in his round eyes. "You may go down, but you can only climb up."

"No, you can't," Jim said, a spark of mischief in his round eyes. "You can go down, but you can only climb up."

"Well, I'll climb up when I get back, then," said the boy, with a laugh. "Now, Eureka, you'll have to show me the way to those wings."

"Alright, I'll climb up when I get back, then," said the boy, laughing. "Now, Eureka, you need to show me how to get those wings."

"You must be very quiet," warned the kitten; "for if you make the least noise the Gargoyles will wake up. They can hear a pin drop."

"You have to be super quiet," warned the kitten; "because if you make any noise at all, the Gargoyles will wake up. They can hear a pin drop."

"I'm not going to drop a pin," said Zeb.

"I'm not going to drop a pin," Zeb said.

He had fastened one end of the strap to a wheel of the buggy, and now he let the line dangle over the side of the house.

He attached one end of the strap to a wheel of the buggy, and now he let the line hang over the side of the house.

"Be careful," cautioned Dorothy, earnestly.

"Be careful," warned Dorothy, sincerely.

"I will," said the boy, and let himself slide over the edge.

"I will," said the boy, and let himself slide over the edge.

The girl and the Wizard leaned over and watched Zeb work his way carefully downward, hand over hand, until he stood upon the ground below. Eureka clung with her claws to the wooden side of the house and let herself down easily. Then together they crept away to enter the low doorway of a neighboring dwelling.[Pg 156]

The girl and the Wizard leaned over and watched Zeb carefully make his way down, hand over hand, until he was on the ground below. Eureka clung with her claws to the wooden side of the house and lowered herself easily. Then, together they quietly crept away to enter the low doorway of a nearby house.[Pg 156]

The watchers waited in breathless suspense until the boy again appeared, his arms now full of the wooden wings.

The watchers waited in anxious anticipation until the boy reappeared, his arms now filled with the wooden wings.

When he came to where the strap was hanging he tied the wings all in a bunch to the end of the line, and the Wizard drew them up. Then the line was let down again for Zeb to climb up by. Eureka quickly followed him, and soon they were all standing together upon the platform, with eight of the much prized wooden wings beside them.

When he got to the spot where the strap was hanging, he gathered the wings together and tied them to the end of the line, and the Wizard pulled them up. Then the line was lowered again for Zeb to climb up. Eureka quickly followed him, and soon they were all standing together on the platform, with eight of the highly valued wooden wings next to them.

The boy was no longer sleepy, but full of energy and excitement. He put the harness together again and hitched Jim to the buggy. Then, with the Wizard's help, he tried to fasten some of the wings to the old cab-horse.

The boy was no longer tired; he was full of energy and excitement. He reattached the harness and hitched Jim to the buggy. Then, with the Wizard's help, he attempted to attach some of the wings to the old cab-horse.

This was no easy task, because half of each one of the hinges of the wings was missing, it being still fastened to the body of the Gargoyle who had used it. However, the Wizard went once more to his satchel—which seemed to contain a surprising variety of odds and ends—and brought out a spool of strong wire, by means of which they managed to fasten four of the wings to Jim's harness, two near his head and two near his tail. They were a bit wiggley, but secure enough if only the harness held together.

This wasn't an easy job because half of each hinge of the wings was missing, still attached to the body of the Gargoyle that had used them. However, the Wizard went back to his satchel—which had an impressive assortment of odds and ends—and took out a spool of strong wire. With it, they managed to attach four of the wings to Jim's harness, two by his head and two by his tail. They were a little wobbly, but secure enough as long as the harness stayed intact.

The other four wings were then fastened to the buggy, two on each side, for the buggy must bear the weight of the children and the Wizard as it flew through the air.[Pg 157]

The other four wings were then attached to the buggy, two on each side, because the buggy had to support the weight of the children and the Wizard as it soared through the sky.[Pg 157]

Jim flapped and struggled through the air.

These preparations had not consumed a great deal of time, but the sleeping Gargoyles were beginning to wake up and move around, and soon some of them would be hunting for their missing wings. So the prisoners resolved to leave their prison at once.

These preparations didn't take much time, but the sleeping Gargoyles were starting to wake up and move about, and soon some would be looking for their missing wings. So, the prisoners decided to escape their prison immediately.

They mounted into the buggy, Dorothy holding Eureka safe in her lap. The girl sat in the middle of the seat, with Zeb and the Wizard on each side of her. When all was ready the boy shook the reins and said:

They climbed into the buggy, with Dorothy holding Eureka securely in her lap. The girl sat in the center of the seat, with Zeb and the Wizard on either side of her. Once everything was prepared, the boy shook the reins and said:

"Fly away, Jim!"

"Take off, Jim!"

"Which wings must I flop first?" asked the cab-horse, undecidedly.

"Which wings should I flap first?" asked the cab horse, uncertain.

"Flop them all together," suggested the Wizard.

"Mix them all together," suggested the Wizard.

"Some of them are crooked," objected the horse.

"Some of them are dishonest," complained the horse.

"Never mind; we will steer with the wings on the buggy," said Zeb. "Just you light out and make for that rock, Jim; and don't waste any time about it, either."

"Don't worry; we’ll navigate using the wings on the buggy," said Zeb. "Just head straight for that rock, Jim; and don’t take too long about it, either."

So the horse gave a groan, flopped its four wings all together, and flew away from the platform. Dorothy was a little anxious about the success of their trip, for the way Jim arched his long neck and spread out his bony legs as he fluttered and floundered through the air was enough to make anybody nervous. He groaned, too, as if frightened, and the wings creaked dreadfully because the Wizard had forgotten[Pg 159] to oil them; but they kept fairly good time with the wings of the buggy, so that they made excellent progress from the start. The only thing that anyone could complain of with justice was the fact that they wobbled first up and then down, as if the road were rocky instead of being as smooth as the air could make it.

So the horse let out a groan, flapped its four wings all at once, and flew away from the platform. Dorothy felt a bit anxious about how their trip would go, since Jim arched his long neck and spread out his bony legs while he fluttered and struggled through the air, which could make anyone nervous. He groaned too, as if he was scared, and the wings creaked horribly because the Wizard had forgotten[Pg 159] to oil them; yet they kept fairly good pace with the wings of the buggy, so they made great progress right from the start. The only thing anyone could fairly complain about was that they wobbled first up and then down, as if the road were rocky instead of being as smooth as the air could make it.

The main point, however, was that they flew, and flew swiftly, if a bit unevenly, toward the rock for which they had headed.

The main point, though, was that they flew, and flew fast, even if a little unevenly, toward the rock they were aiming for.

Some of the Gargoyles saw them, presently, and lost no time in collecting a band to pursue the escaping prisoners; so that when Dorothy happened to look back she saw them coming in a great cloud that almost darkened the sky.

Some of the Gargoyles saw them right away and quickly gathered a group to chase the escaping prisoners. So when Dorothy happened to look back, she saw them coming in a huge crowd that nearly darkened the sky.


CHAPTER 13.

ContentsTHE DEN OF THE DRAGONETTES

UR friends had a good start and were able to maintain it, for with their eight wings they could go just as fast as could the Gargoyles. All the way to the great rock the wooden people followed them, and when Jim finally alighted at the mouth of the cavern the pursuers were still some distance away.

Our friends had a strong start and managed to keep it up, because with their eight wings they could fly just as fast as the Gargoyles. All the way to the massive rock, the wooden people followed them, and when Jim finally landed at the entrance of the cave, the pursuers were still quite a distance behind.

"But, I'm afraid they'll catch us yet," said Dorothy, greatly excited.

"But I'm worried they'll catch us after all," said Dorothy, really excited.

"No; we must stop them," declared the Wizard. "Quick Zeb, help me pull off these wooden wings!"

"No, we need to stop them," said the Wizard. "Hurry, Zeb, help me take off these wooden wings!"

They tore off the wings, for which they had no further use, and the Wizard piled them in a heap just outside the entrance to the cavern. Then he poured over them[Pg 161] all the kerosene oil that was left in his oil-can, and lighting a match set fire to the pile.

They ripped off the wings, which they no longer needed, and the Wizard stacked them in a pile just outside the cave entrance. Then, he poured all the kerosene oil left in his oil can over them[Pg 161] and lit a match to set the pile on fire.

The flames leaped up at once and the bonfire began to smoke and roar and crackle just as the great army of wooden Gargoyles arrived. The creatures drew back at once, being filled with fear and horror; for such a dreadful thing as a fire they had never before known in all the history of their wooden land.

The flames shot up instantly, and the bonfire started to smoke, roar, and crackle just as the huge army of wooden Gargoyles showed up. The creatures immediately recoiled, filled with fear and dread; they had never encountered something as terrifying as a fire in all the history of their wooden realm.

Inside the archway were several doors, leading to different rooms built into the mountain, and Zeb and the Wizard lifted these wooden doors from their hinges and tossed them all on the flames.

Inside the archway were several doors leading to different rooms built into the mountain, and Zeb and the Wizard lifted these wooden doors off their hinges and tossed them all into the flames.

"That will prove a barrier for some time to come," said the little man, smiling pleasantly all over his wrinkled face at the success of their stratagem. "Perhaps the flames will set fire to all that miserable wooden country, and if it does the loss will be very small and the Gargoyles never will be missed. But come, my children; let us explore the mountain and discover which way we must go in order to escape from this cavern, which is getting to be almost as hot as a bake-oven."

"That will be an obstacle for a while," said the little man, smiling warmly across his wrinkled face at the success of their plan. "Maybe the flames will ignite that awful wooden area, and if that happens, the loss will be minimal, and the Gargoyles won't be missed at all. But come on, my children; let’s check out the mountain and figure out which way we need to go to get out of this cave, which is starting to feel almost as hot as an oven."

To their disappointment there was within this mountain no regular flight of steps by means of which they could mount to the earth's surface. A sort of inclined tunnel led upward[Pg 162] for a way, and they found the floor of it both rough and steep. Then a sudden turn brought them to a narrow gallery where the buggy could not pass. This delayed and bothered them for a while, because they did not wish to leave the buggy behind them. It carried their baggage and was useful to ride in wherever there were good roads, and since it had accompanied them so far in their travels they felt it their duty to preserve it. So Zeb and the Wizard set to work and took off the wheels and the top, and then they put the buggy edgewise, so it would take up the smallest space. In this position they managed, with the aid of the patient cab-horse, to drag the vehicle through the narrow part of the passage. It was not a great distance, fortunately, and when the path grew broader they put the buggy together again and proceeded more comfortably. But the road was nothing more than a series of rifts or cracks in the mountain, and it went zig-zag in every direction, slanting first up and then down until they were puzzled as to whether they were any nearer to the top of the earth than when they had started, hours before.

To their disappointment, there wasn’t a proper set of stairs inside the mountain to help them reach the earth’s surface. Instead, there was an inclined tunnel that led upward[Pg 162] for a bit, but the floor was both rough and steep. Then a sudden turn led them to a narrow gallery that the buggy couldn’t fit through. This slowed and frustrated them for a while because they didn’t want to leave the buggy behind. It held their luggage and was useful to ride on wherever the roads were good, and since it had traveled with them so far, they felt responsible for protecting it. So, Zeb and the Wizard got to work, removing the wheels and the top, then positioning the buggy edgewise to take up the least amount of space. With the help of the patient cab-horse, they managed to drag the vehicle through the narrow section of the passage. Fortunately, it wasn’t a long distance, and when the path became wider, they reassembled the buggy and continued more comfortably. However, the road was just a series of rifts or cracks in the mountain, zig-zagging in every direction, going up and down, leaving them confused as to whether they were any closer to the surface than they had been hours earlier.

"Anyhow," said Dorothy, "we've 'scaped those awful Gurgles, and that's one comfort!"

"Anyway," said Dorothy, "we've escaped those awful Gurgles, and that's one comfort!"

"WHY IT'S A DRAGON!"

"Probably the Gargoyles are still busy trying to put out the fire," returned the Wizard. "But even if they succeeded[Pg 165] in doing that it would be very difficult for them to fly amongst these rocks; so I am sure we need fear them no longer."

"Maybe the Gargoyles are still trying to put out the fire," said the Wizard. "But even if they managed to do that[Pg 165], it would be really hard for them to navigate through these rocks; so I'm sure we don’t need to worry about them anymore."

Once in a while they would come to a deep crack in the floor, which made the way quite dangerous; but there was still enough oil in the lanterns to give them light, and the cracks were not so wide but that they were able to jump over them. Sometimes they had to climb over heaps of loose rock, where Jim could scarcely drag the buggy. At such times Dorothy, Zeb and the Wizard all pushed behind, and lifted the wheels over the roughest places; so they managed, by dint of hard work, to keep going. But the little party was both weary and discouraged when at last, on turning a sharp corner, the wanderers found themselves in a vast cave arching high over their heads and having a smooth, level floor.

Every now and then, they would encounter a deep crack in the floor that made the path pretty dangerous; but there was still enough oil in the lanterns to light the way, and the cracks weren't so wide that they couldn't jump over them. Sometimes they had to climb over piles of loose rocks, where Jim could barely pull the buggy. During those times, Dorothy, Zeb, and the Wizard all pushed from behind and lifted the wheels over the rough spots; so they managed, through hard work, to keep moving. However, the small group was both tired and discouraged when, finally, after turning a sharp corner, the travelers found themselves in a vast cave arching high above them, with a smooth, level floor.

The cave was circular in shape, and all around its edge, near to the ground, appeared groups of dull yellow lights, two of them being always side by side. These were motionless at first, but soon began to flicker more brightly and to sway slowly from side to side and then up and down.

The cave was circular, and all around its edge, close to the ground, there were clusters of dull yellow lights, two of which were always next to each other. At first, they were still, but soon they started to flicker more brightly and swayed slowly from side to side and then up and down.

"What sort of a place is this?" asked the boy, trying to see more clearly through the gloom.

"What kind of place is this?" asked the boy, trying to see more clearly through the darkness.

"I cannot imagine, I'm sure," answered the Wizard, also peering about.

"I can't imagine, that's for sure," replied the Wizard, also looking around.

"Woogh!" snarled Eureka, arching her back until her[Pg 166] hair stood straight on end; "it's a den of alligators, or crocodiles, or some other dreadful creatures! Don't you see their terrible eyes?"

"Woogh!" snarled Eureka, arching her back until her[Pg 166] hair stood straight up; "it's a den of alligators, or crocodiles, or some other awful creatures! Can't you see their frightening eyes?"

"Eureka sees better in the dark than we can," whispered Dorothy. "Tell us, dear, what do the creatures look like?" she asked, addressing her pet.

"Eureka can see better in the dark than we can," whispered Dorothy. "Tell us, dear, what do the creatures look like?" she asked, talking to her pet.

"I simply can't describe 'em," answered the kitten, shuddering. "Their eyes are like pie-plates and their mouths like coal-scuttles. But their bodies don't seem very big."

"I just can't describe them," said the kitten, shuddering. "Their eyes are huge like pie plates and their mouths are like coal scuttles. But their bodies don’t seem that big."

"Where are they?" enquired the girl.

"Where are they?" asked the girl.

"They are in little pockets all around the edge of this cavern. Oh, Dorothy—you can't imagine what horrid things they are! They're uglier than the Gargoyles."

"They're in tiny pockets all around the edge of this cave. Oh, Dorothy—you can't imagine how horrible they are! They're uglier than the Gargoyles."

"Tut-tut! be careful how you criticise your neighbors," spoke a rasping voice near by. "As a matter of fact you are rather ugly-looking creatures yourselves, and I'm sure mother has often told us we were the loveliest and prettiest things in all the world."

"Tut-tut! Be careful how you criticize your neighbors," said a harsh voice nearby. "Actually, you all look pretty ugly yourselves, and I'm sure mom has often told us we were the loveliest and prettiest things in the whole world."

Hearing these words our friends turned in the direction of the sound, and the Wizard held his lanterns so that their light would flood one of the little pockets in the rock.

Hearing these words, our friends turned toward the sound, and the Wizard held his lanterns so that their light would fill one of the small recesses in the rock.

"Why, it's a dragon!" he exclaimed.

"Wow, it's a dragon!" he exclaimed.

"No," answered the owner of the big yellow eyes which were blinking at them so steadily; "you are wrong about that.[Pg 167] We hope to grow to be dragons some day, but just now we're only dragonettes."

"No," replied the owner of the big yellow eyes that were blinking at them so steadily; "you’ve got that wrong.[Pg 167] We hope to grow up to be dragons one day, but right now we're just little dragonlings."

"What's that?" asked Dorothy, gazing fearfully at the great scaley head, the yawning mouth and the big eyes.

"What's that?" Dorothy asked, staring anxiously at the huge scaly head, the wide-open mouth, and the large eyes.

"Young dragons, of course; but we are not allowed to call ourselves real dragons until we get our full growth," was the reply. "The big dragons are very proud, and don't think children amount to much; but mother says that some day we will all be very powerful and important."

"Young dragons, of course; but we can't call ourselves real dragons until we reach our full size," was the reply. "The big dragons are really proud and don't think much of the young ones; but mom says that one day we'll all be powerful and important."

"Where is your mother?" asked the Wizard, anxiously looking around.

"Where's your mom?" asked the Wizard, nervously glancing around.

"She has gone up to the top of the earth to hunt for our dinner. If she has good luck she will bring us an elephant, or a brace of rhinoceri, or perhaps a few dozen people to stay our hunger."

"She has gone up to the highest point on earth to look for our dinner. If she's lucky, she will bring us an elephant, or a couple of rhinos, or maybe a few dozen people to satisfy our hunger."

"Oh; are you hungry?" enquired Dorothy, drawing back.

"Oh, are you hungry?" Dorothy asked, stepping back.

"Very," said the dragonette, snapping its jaws.

"Very," said the little dragon, snapping its jaws.

"And—and—do you eat people?"

"And—do you eat people?"

"To be sure, when we can get them. But they've been very scarce for a few years and we usually have to be content with elephants or buffaloes," answered the creature, in a regretful tone.

"Certainly, when we can find them. But they've been really hard to come by for a few years, and we usually have to settle for elephants or buffaloes," the creature replied, sounding regretful.

"How old are you?" enquired Zeb, who stared at the yellow eyes as if fascinated.[Pg 168]

"How old are you?" Zeb asked, staring at the yellow eyes as if he were fascinated.[Pg 168]

"Quite young, I grieve to say; and all of my brothers and sisters that you see here are practically my own age. If I remember rightly, we were sixty-six years old the day before yesterday."

"Quite young, I’m sorry to say; and all my brothers and sisters you see here are pretty much my own age. If I remember correctly, we were sixty-six years old the day before yesterday."

"But that isn't young!" cried Dorothy, in amazement.

"But that's not young!" exclaimed Dorothy, in shock.

"No?" drawled the dragonette; "it seems to me very babyish."

"No?" the dragonette said lazily; "it seems really childish to me."

"How old is your mother?" asked the girl.

"How old is your mom?" asked the girl.

"Mother's about two thousand years old; but she carelessly lost track of her age a few centuries ago and skipped several hundreds. She's a little fussy, you know, and afraid of growing old, being a widow and still in her prime."

"Mom's about two thousand years old, but she kinda lost track of her age a few centuries back and skipped a few hundred. She's a bit finicky, you know, and scared of getting older, being a widow and still in her prime."

"I should think she would be," agreed Dorothy. Then, after a moment's thought, she asked: "Are we friends or enemies? I mean, will you be good to us, or do you intend to eat us?"

"I think she would be," agreed Dorothy. Then, after a moment of thought, she asked: "Are we friends or enemies? I mean, will you treat us well, or do you plan to eat us?"

"As for that, we dragonettes would love to eat you, my child; but unfortunately mother has tied all our tails around the rocks at the back of our individual caves, so that we can not crawl out to get you. If you choose to come nearer we will make a mouthful of you in a wink; but unless you do you will remain quite safe."

"As for that, we little dragons would love to eat you, my child; but unfortunately, mom has tied all our tails around the rocks at the back of our caves, so we can't crawl out to get you. If you decide to come any closer, we’ll gobble you up in no time; but unless you do, you’ll stay perfectly safe."

There was a regretful accent in the creature's voice, and at the words all the other dragonettes sighed dismally.[Pg 169]

There was a sad tone in the creature's voice, and when they heard it, all the other dragonettes sighed gloomily.[Pg 169]

Dorothy felt relieved. Presently she asked:

Dorothy felt relieved. Right then, she asked:

"Why did your mother tie your tails?"

"Why did your mom tie your tails?"

"Oh, she is sometimes gone for several weeks on her hunting trips, and if we were not tied we would crawl all over the mountain and fight with each other and get into a lot of mischief. Mother usually knows what she is about, but she made a mistake this time; for you are sure to escape us unless you come too near, and you probably won't do that."

"Oh, she's sometimes away for several weeks on her hunting trips, and if we weren’t tied down, we’d be all over the mountain, getting into all sorts of trouble and fighting with each other. Mom usually knows what she’s doing, but she messed up this time; because you’re definitely going to get away from us unless you get too close, and you probably won’t do that."

"No, indeed!" said the little girl. "We don't wish to be eaten by such awful beasts."

"No way!" said the little girl. "We don't want to be eaten by those terrible creatures."

"Permit me to say," returned the dragonette, "that you are rather impolite to call us names, knowing that we cannot resent your insults. We consider ourselves very beautiful in appearance, for mother has told us so, and she knows. And we are of an excellent family and have a pedigree that I challenge any humans to equal, as it extends back about twenty thousand years, to the time of the famous Green Dragon of Atlantis, who lived in a time when humans had not yet been created. Can you match that pedigree, little girl?"

"Let me just say," replied the dragonette, "that it's pretty rude of you to call us names when you know we can't respond to your insults. We think we're really beautiful, just like our mother has told us, and she knows what she's talking about. We're from a great family with a lineage that I dare any human to match, going back about twenty thousand years to the time of the famous Green Dragon of Atlantis, who lived before humans even existed. Can you compete with that lineage, little girl?"

"Well," said Dorothy, "I was born on a farm in Kansas, and I guess that's being just as 'spectable and haughty as living in a cave with your tail tied to a rock. If it isn't I'll have to stand it, that's all."

"Well," said Dorothy, "I was born on a farm in Kansas, and I guess that's just as respectable and proud as living in a cave with your tail tied to a rock. If it isn't, I’ll just have to deal with it, that’s all."

"Tastes differ," murmured the dragonette, slowly droop[Pg 170]ing its scaley eyelids over its yellow eyes, until they looked like half-moons.

"Tastes differ," murmured the dragonette, slowly drooping its scaly eyelids over its yellow eyes, until they looked like half-moons.

Being reassured by the fact that the creatures could not crawl out of their rock-pockets, the children and the Wizard now took time to examine them more closely. The heads of the dragonettes were as big as barrels and covered with hard, greenish scales that glittered brightly under the light of the lanterns. Their front legs, which grew just back of their heads, were also strong and big; but their bodies were smaller around than their heads, and dwindled away in a long line until their tails were slim as a shoe-string. Dorothy thought, if it had taken them sixty-six years to grow to this size, that it would be fully a hundred years more before they could hope to call themselves dragons, and that seemed like a good while to wait to grow up.

Feeling reassured that the creatures couldn't escape from their rock pockets, the children and the Wizard took some time to look at them more closely. The heads of the dragonettes were as big as barrels and covered in tough, greenish scales that sparkled brightly in the light of the lanterns. Their front legs, which extended just behind their heads, were also strong and large; but their bodies were narrower than their heads, tapering down into long, thin tails that were as slim as shoelaces. Dorothy thought that if it had taken them sixty-six years to reach this size, it would be at least another hundred years before they could really consider themselves dragons, and that felt like a long time to wait to grow up.

"It occurs to me," said the Wizard, "that we ought to get out of this place before the mother dragon comes back."

"It just occurred to me," said the Wizard, "that we should get out of here before the mother dragon comes back."

"Don't hurry," called one of the dragonettes; "mother will be glad to meet you, I'm sure."

"Don’t rush," called one of the dragonettes; "Mom will be happy to meet you, I’m sure."

"You may be right," replied the Wizard, "but we're a little particular about associating with strangers. Will you kindly tell us which way your mother went to get on top the earth?"

"You might be right," replied the Wizard, "but we’re a bit picky about hanging out with strangers. Could you please tell us which way your mother went to get to the surface?"

"That is not a fair question to ask us," declared another[Pg 171] dragonette. "For, if we told you truly, you might escape us altogether; and if we told you an untruth we would be naughty and deserve to be punished."

"That's not a fair question to ask us," said another[Pg 171] dragonette. "Because if we told you the truth, you might get away from us completely; and if we lied, we would be bad and deserve to be punished."

"Then," decided Dorothy, "we must find our way out the best we can."

"Then," Dorothy decided, "we need to find our way out as best as we can."

They circled all around the cavern, keeping a good distance away from the blinking yellow eyes of the dragonettes, and presently discovered that there were two paths leading from the wall opposite to the place where they had entered. They selected one of these at a venture and hurried along it as fast as they could go, for they had no idea when the mother dragon would be back and were very anxious not to make her acquaintance.

They walked all around the cave, staying well clear of the flashing yellow eyes of the dragonettes, and soon found that there were two paths leading from the wall across from where they had entered. They chose one of these on a whim and rushed down it as quickly as they could, since they had no idea when the mother dragon would return and were very eager to avoid meeting her.


Chapter 14.

ContentsOZMA USES THE MAGIC BELT

OR a considerable distance the way led straight upward in a gentle incline, and the wanderers made such good progress that they grew hopeful and eager, thinking they might see sunshine at any minute. But at length they came unexpectedly upon a huge rock that shut off the passage and blocked them from proceeding a single step farther.

For quite a distance, the path continued straight up with a gentle slope, and the travelers made such good progress that they became hopeful and excited, thinking they might see sunlight any moment now. But eventually, they unexpectedly encountered a massive rock that completely blocked their way and prevented them from moving forward.

This rock was separate from the rest of the mountain and was in motion, turning slowly around and around as if upon a pivot. When first they came to it there was a solid wall before them; but presently it revolved until there was exposed a wide, smooth path across it to the other side. This appeared so unexpectedly that they were unprepared to[Pg 173] take advantage of it at first, and allowed the rocky wall to swing around again before they had decided to pass over. But they knew now that there was a means of escape and so waited patiently until the path appeared for the second time.

This rock was detached from the rest of the mountain and was moving, spinning slowly as if on a pivot. When they first approached it, there was a solid wall in front of them; but soon it turned, revealing a wide, smooth path across to the other side. This happened so unexpectedly that they weren't ready to[Pg 173] take advantage of it right away, and they let the rocky wall swing back around before they decided to cross. But now they knew there was a way out, so they waited patiently for the path to reappear a second time.

The children and the Wizard rushed across the moving rock and sprang into the passage beyond, landing safely though a little out of breath. Jim the cab-horse came last, and the rocky wall almost caught him; for just as he leaped to the floor of the further passage the wall swung across it and a loose stone that the buggy wheels knocked against fell into the narrow crack where the rock turned, and became wedged there.

The kids and the Wizard hurried across the shifting rock and jumped into the passage ahead, landing safely but a bit out of breath. Jim, the cab-horse, was last, and the rocky wall almost trapped him; just as he leaped onto the floor of the next passage, the wall swung into place and a loose stone that the buggy wheels bumped into fell into the narrow gap where the rock bent and got stuck there.

They heard a crunching, grinding sound, a loud snap, and the turn-table came to a stop with its broadest surface shutting off the path from which they had come.

They heard a crunching, grinding sound, a loud snap, and the turntable came to a stop, blocking the path they had taken.

"Never mind," said Zeb, "we don't want to get back, anyhow."

"Whatever," said Zeb, "we don't really want to go back, anyway."

"I'm not so sure of that," returned Dorothy. "The mother dragon may come down and catch us here."

"I'm not so sure about that," Dorothy replied. "The mother dragon might come down and catch us here."

"It is possible," agreed the Wizard, "if this proves to be the path she usually takes. But I have been examining this tunnel, and I do not see any signs of so large a beast having passed through it."[Pg 174]

"It could be," the Wizard nodded, "if this is the route she usually follows. But I've been looking at this tunnel, and I don't see any evidence of such a large creature having gone through it."[Pg 174]

"Then we're all right," said the girl, "for if the dragon went the other way she can't poss'bly get to us now."

"Then we're good," said the girl, "because if the dragon went the other way, there's no way she can reach us now."

"Of course not, my dear. But there is another thing to consider. The mother dragon probably knows the road to the earth's surface, and if she went the other way then we have come the wrong way," said the Wizard, thoughtfully.

"Of course not, my dear. But there's something else to think about. The mother dragon likely knows the way to the surface, and if she went the other direction, then we must have taken the wrong path," said the Wizard, thoughtfully.

"Dear me!" cried Dorothy. "That would be unlucky, wouldn't it?"

"Wow!" Dorothy exclaimed. "That would be so unlucky, right?"

"Very. Unless this passage also leads to the top of the earth," said Zeb. "For my part, if we manage to get out of here I'll be glad it isn't the way the dragon goes."

"Definitely. Unless this path also takes us to the surface," said Zeb. "As for me, if we manage to escape, I'll be thankful it isn't the route the dragon takes."

"So will I," returned Dorothy. "It's enough to have your pedigree flung in your face by those saucy dragonettes. No one knows what the mother might do."

"So will I," Dorothy replied. "It's frustrating to have your background thrown in your face by those cheeky little dragons. No one knows what the mother might do."

They now moved on again, creeping slowly up another steep incline. The lanterns were beginning to grow dim, and the Wizard poured the remaining oil from one into the other, so that the one light would last longer. But their journey was almost over, for in a short time they reached a small cave from which there was no further outlet.

They started moving again, slowly climbing another steep hill. The lanterns were getting dim, so the Wizard poured the remaining oil from one into the other to make the light last longer. But their journey was almost over, as they soon reached a small cave with no way out.

They did not realize their ill fortune at first, for their hearts were gladdened by the sight of a ray of sunshine coming through a small crack in the roof of the cave, far overhead. That meant that their world—the real world—was[Pg 175] not very far away, and that the succession of perilous adventures they had encountered had at last brought them near the earth's surface, which meant home to them. But when the adventurers looked more carefully around them they discovered that they were in a strong prison from which there was no hope of escape.

They didn't realize how unfortunate they were at first, because their spirits were lifted by the sight of a beam of sunlight streaming through a small crack in the ceiling of the cave far above. That meant their world—the real world—was[Pg 175] not far away, and that the series of dangerous adventures they had been through had finally brought them close to the earth's surface, which felt like home to them. But when the adventurers looked around more closely, they found out that they were in a strong prison with no hope of escape.

"But we're almost on earth again," cried Dorothy, "for there is the sun—the most beau'ful sun that shines!" and she pointed eagerly at the crack in the distant roof.

"But we're almost back on earth," cried Dorothy, "because there’s the sun—the most beautiful sun that shines!" and she pointed eagerly at the crack in the distant roof.

"Almost on earth isn't being there," said the kitten, in a discontented tone. "It wouldn't be possible for even me to get up to that crack—or through it if I got there."

"Almost being on the ground isn't the same as actually being there," said the kitten, sounding unhappy. "Even I couldn't climb up to that crack—or get through it if I did."

"It appears that the path ends here," announced the Wizard, gloomily.

"It looks like the path ends here," the Wizard said, looking sad.

"And there is no way to go back," added Zeb, with a low whistle of perplexity.

"And there's no going back," added Zeb, letting out a low whistle of confusion.

"I was sure it would come to this, in the end," remarked the old cab-horse. "Folks don't fall into the middle of the earth and then get back again to tell of their adventures—not in real life. And the whole thing has been unnatural because that cat and I are both able to talk your language, and to understand the words you say."

"I knew it would come to this eventually," the old cab horse said. "People don't just fall into the middle of the earth and make it back to share their stories—not in real life. And all of this has been strange because that cat and I can both speak your language and understand what you're saying."

"And so can the nine tiny piglets," added Eureka. "Don't forget them, for I may have to eat them, after all."[Pg 176]

"And so can the nine tiny piglets," added Eureka. "Don't forget them, because I might have to eat them, after all."[Pg 176]

"I've heard animals talk before," said Dorothy, "and no harm came of it."

"I've heard animals talk before," Dorothy said, "and nothing bad happened because of it."

"Were you ever before shut up in a cave, far under the earth, with no way of getting out?" enquired the horse, seriously.

"Were you ever trapped in a cave, deep underground, with no way to escape?" the horse asked, seriously.

"No," answered Dorothy. "But don't you lose heart, Jim, for I'm sure this isn't the end of our story, by any means."

"No," Dorothy replied. "But don’t lose hope, Jim, because I’m sure this isn’t the end of our story, not at all."

The reference to the piglets reminded the Wizard that his pets had not enjoyed much exercise lately, and must be tired of their prison in his pocket. So he sat down upon the floor of the cave, brought the piglets out one by one, and allowed them to run around as much as they pleased.

The mention of the piglets reminded the Wizard that his pets hadn't been getting much exercise lately and must be bored sitting in his pocket. So he sat on the cave floor, took the piglets out one by one, and let them run around as much as they wanted.

"My dears," he said to them, "I'm afraid I've got you into a lot of trouble, and that you will never again be able to leave this gloomy cave."

"My dears," he said to them, "I'm afraid I've gotten you into a lot of trouble, and that you'll never be able to leave this gloomy cave again."

"What's wrong?" asked a piglet. "We've been in the dark quite a while, and you may as well explain what has happened."

"What's wrong?" asked a piglet. "We've been in the dark for a while now, so you might as well explain what happened."

The Wizard told them of the misfortune that had overtaken the wanderers.

The Wizard informed them about the misfortune that had befallen the wanderers.

"Well," said another piglet, "you are a wizard, are you not?"

"Well," said another piglet, "you are a wizard, right?"

"I am," replied the little man.[Pg 177]

"I am," replied the little man.[Pg 177]

"Then you can do a few wizzes and get us out of this hole," declared the tiny one, with much confidence.

"Then you can work some magic and get us out of this mess," said the little one, with a lot of confidence.

"I could if I happened to be a real wizard," returned the master sadly. "But I'm not, my piggy-wees; I'm a humbug wizard."

"I could if I were actually a real wizard," the master responded sadly. "But I’m not, my little piggies; I’m a fake wizard."

"Nonsense!" cried several of the piglets, together.

"Nonsense!" shouted several of the piglets in unison.

"You can ask Dorothy," said the little man, in an injured tone.

"You can ask Dorothy," the little man said, sounding hurt.

"It's true enough," returned the girl, earnestly. "Our friend Oz is merely a humbug wizard, for he once proved it to me. He can do several very wonderful things—if he knows how. But he can't wiz a single thing if he hasn't the tools and machinery to work with."

"It's absolutely true," the girl replied earnestly. "Our friend Oz is just a fake wizard because he once showed me that. He can do some amazing things—if he knows how. But he can't do a single thing without the right tools and equipment."

"Thank you, my dear, for doing me justice," responded the Wizard, gratefully. "To be accused of being a real wizard, when I'm not, is a slander I will not tamely submit to. But I am one of the greatest humbug wizards that ever lived, and you will realize this when we have all starved together and our bones are scattered over the floor of this lonely cave."

"Thank you, my dear, for defending me," the Wizard replied, gratefully. "Being accused of being a real wizard when I'm not is a false accusation I won't just accept. But I am one of the greatest fake wizards that ever existed, and you'll see this when we've all starved together and our bones are spread out on the floor of this lonely cave."

"I don't believe we'll realize anything, when it comes to that," remarked Dorothy, who had been deep in thought. "But I'm not going to scatter my bones just yet, because I need them, and you prob'ly need yours, too."

"I don't think we'll figure anything out regarding that," Dorothy said, lost in her thoughts. "But I'm not going to give up just yet, because I need my life, and you probably need yours too."

"We are helpless to escape," sighed the Wizard.[Pg 178]

"We can't escape," the Wizard sighed.[Pg 178]

"We may be helpless," answered Dorothy, smiling at him, "but there are others who can do more than we can. Cheer up, friends. I'm sure Ozma will help us."

"We might feel helpless," Dorothy replied, smiling at him, "but there are others who can do more than we can. Stay positive, friends. I'm sure Ozma will help us."

"Ozma!" exclaimed the Wizard. "Who is Ozma?"

"Ozma!" the Wizard exclaimed. "Who is Ozma?"

"The girl that rules the marvelous Land of Oz," was the reply. "She's a friend of mine, for I met her in the Land of Ev, not long ago, and went to Oz with her."

"The girl who rules the amazing Land of Oz," was the reply. "She's a friend of mine; I met her in the Land of Ev not too long ago and traveled to Oz with her."

"For the second time?" asked the Wizard, with great interest.

"For the second time?" the Wizard asked, sounding very interested.

"Yes. The first time I went to Oz I found you there, ruling the Emerald City. After you went up in a balloon, and escaped us, I got back to Kansas by means of a pair of magical silver shoes."

"Yes. The first time I went to Oz, I found you there, ruling the Emerald City. After you flew away in a balloon and left us behind, I made it back to Kansas with a pair of magical silver shoes."

"I remember those shoes," said the little man, nodding. "They once belonged to the Wicked Witch. Have you them here with you?"

"I remember those shoes," said the little man, nodding. "They used to belong to the Wicked Witch. Do you have them with you?"

"No; I lost them somewhere in the air," explained the child. "But the second time I went to the Land of Oz I owned the Nome King's Magic Belt, which is much more powerful than were the Silver Shoes."

"No; I lost them somewhere in the air," the child explained. "But the second time I went to the Land of Oz, I had the Nome King's Magic Belt, which is way more powerful than the Silver Shoes."

"Where is that Magic Belt?" enquired the Wizard, who had listened with great interest.

"Where's that Magic Belt?" asked the Wizard, who had been listening with great interest.

"Ozma has it; for its powers won't work in a common, ordinary country like the United States. Anyone in a fairy[Pg 179] country like the Land of Oz can do anything with it; so I left it with my friend the Princess Ozma, who used it to wish me in Australia with Uncle Henry."

"Ozma has it because its powers don't work in a regular country like the United States. Anyone in a fairy country like the Land of Oz can do anything with it, so I left it with my friend Princess Ozma, who used it to wish me to Australia with Uncle Henry."

"And were you?" asked Zeb, astonished at what he heard.

"And were you?" Zeb asked, amazed by what he heard.

"Of course; in just a jiffy. And Ozma has an enchanted picture hanging in her room that shows her the exact scene where any of her friends may be, at any time she chooses. All she has to do is to say: 'I wonder what So-and-so is doing,' and at once the picture shows where her friend is and what the friend is doing. That's real magic, Mr. Wizard; isn't it? Well, every day at four o'clock Ozma has promised to look at me in that picture, and if I am in need of help I am to make her a certain sign and she will put on the Nome King's Magic Belt and wish me to be with her in Oz."

"Sure thing, just a moment. Ozma has a magical picture in her room that shows her exactly where any of her friends are, anytime she wants. All she has to do is say, 'I wonder what So-and-so is up to,' and immediately the picture reveals where her friend is and what they’re doing. That’s real magic, Mr. Wizard, isn’t it? Well, every day at four o'clock, Ozma has promised to check on me in that picture, and if I need help, I'm supposed to give her a specific sign, and then she'll use the Nome King's Magic Belt to wish me to be with her in Oz."

"Do you mean that Princess Ozma will see this cave in her enchanted picture, and see all of us here, and what we are doing?" demanded Zeb.

"Are you saying that Princess Ozma will see this cave in her enchanted picture, and see all of us here, and what we're doing?" asked Zeb.

"Of course; when it is four o'clock," she replied, with a laugh at his startled expression.

"Sure; when it's four o'clock," she said, laughing at his surprised look.

"And when you make a sign she will bring you to her in the Land of Oz?" continued the boy.

"And when you signal, she'll bring you to her in the Land of Oz?" the boy continued.

"That's it, exactly; by means of the Magic Belt."

"That's it, exactly; with the Magic Belt."

"Then," said the Wizard, "you will be saved, little Dorothy; and I am very glad of it. The rest of us will die[Pg 180] much more cheerfully when we know you have escaped our sad fate."

"Then," said the Wizard, "you'll be saved, little Dorothy; and I'm really happy about that. The rest of us will face our doom[Pg 180] much more calmly knowing you've avoided our unfortunate fate."

"I won't die cheerfully!" protested the kitten. "There's nothing cheerful about dying that I could ever see, although they say a cat has nine lives, and so must die nine times."

"I won't die happily!" protested the kitten. "There's nothing happy about dying that I can see, even though they say a cat has nine lives and must die nine times."

"Have you ever died yet?" enquired the boy.

"Have you ever died yet?" asked the boy.

"No, and I'm not anxious to begin," said Eureka.

"No, and I’m not looking forward to starting," said Eureka.

"Don't worry, dear," Dorothy exclaimed, "I'll hold you in my arms, and take you with me."

"Don't worry, sweetheart," Dorothy said, "I'll hold you in my arms and take you with me."

"Take us, too!" cried the nine tiny piglets, all in one breath.

"Take us too!" cried the nine little piglets, all in unison.

"Perhaps I can," answered Dorothy. "I'll try."

"Maybe I can," Dorothy replied. "I'll give it a shot."

"Couldn't you manage to hold me in your arms?" asked the cab-horse.

"Couldn't you manage to hold me in your arms?" asked the cab horse.

Dorothy laughed.

Dorothy laughed.

"I'll do better than that," she promised, "for I can easily save you all, once I am myself in the Land of Oz."

"I'll do even better than that," she assured, "because I can easily save all of you once I'm in the Land of Oz."

"How?" they asked.

"How?" they asked.

"By using the Magic Belt. All I need do is to wish you with me, and there you'll be—safe in the royal palace!"

"With the Magic Belt, all I have to do is wish you were here, and you’ll be right there—safe in the royal palace!"

"Good!" cried Zeb.

"Awesome!" cried Zeb.

"I built that palace, and the Emerald City, too," remarked the Wizard, in a thoughtful tone, "and I'd like to[Pg 181] see them again, for I was very happy among the Munchkins and Winkies and Quadlings and Gillikins."

"I built that palace, and the Emerald City, too," said the Wizard, in a reflective tone, "and I'd like to[Pg 181] see them again because I was really happy with the Munchkins, Winkies, Quadlings, and Gillikins."

"Who are they?" asked the boy.

"Who are they?" the boy asked.

"The four nations that inhabit the Land of Oz," was the reply. "I wonder if they would treat me nicely if I went there again."

"The four nations that live in the Land of Oz," was the response. "I wonder if they would be nice to me if I visited there again."

"Of course they would!" declared Dorothy. "They are still proud of their former Wizard, and often speak of you kindly."

"Of course they would!" Dorothy exclaimed. "They’re still proud of their former Wizard, and they often speak about you positively."

"Do you happen to know whatever became of the Tin Woodman and the Scarecrow?" he enquired.

"Do you know what happened to the Tin Woodman and the Scarecrow?" he asked.

"They live in Oz yet," said the girl, "and are very important people."

"They still live in Oz," said the girl, "and they're very important people."

"And the Cowardly Lion?"

"And the Cowardly Lion?"

"Oh, he lives there too, with his friend the Hungry Tiger; and Billina is there, because she liked the place better than Kansas, and wouldn't go with me to Australia."

"Oh, he lives there too, with his friend the Hungry Tiger; and Billina is there because she liked the place better than Kansas and didn’t want to come with me to Australia."

"I'm afraid I don't know the Hungry Tiger and Billina," said the Wizard, shaking his head. "Is Billina a girl?"

"I'm sorry, but I don't know the Hungry Tiger and Billina," said the Wizard, shaking his head. "Is Billina a girl?"

"No; she's a yellow hen, and a great friend of mine. You're sure to like Billina, when you know her," asserted Dorothy.

"No; she's a yellow hen and a really good friend of mine. You're definitely going to like Billina once you get to know her," Dorothy insisted.

"Your friends sound like a menagerie," remarked Zeb,[Pg 182] uneasily. "Couldn't you wish me in some safer place than Oz."

"Your friends sound like a collection of wild animals," Zeb said nervously.[Pg 182] "Why couldn’t you send me somewhere safer than Oz?"

"Don't worry," replied the girl. "You'll just love the folks in Oz, when you get acquainted. What time is it, Mr. Wizard?"

"Don't worry," replied the girl. "You'll really like the people in Oz once you get to know them. What time is it, Mr. Wizard?"

The little man looked at his watch—a big silver one that he carried in his vest pocket.

The little man checked his watch—a large silver one that he kept in his vest pocket.

"Half-past three," he said.

"3:30," he said.

"Then we must wait for half an hour," she continued; "but it won't take long, after that, to carry us all to the Emerald City."

"Then we have to wait for half an hour," she continued, "but after that, it won't take long to get us all to the Emerald City."

They sat silently thinking for a time. Then Jim suddenly asked:

They sat quietly, lost in thought for a while. Then Jim suddenly asked:

"Are there any horses in Oz?"

"Are there any horses in Oz?"

"Only one," replied Dorothy, "and he's a sawhorse."

"Just one," Dorothy answered, "and he's a sawhorse."

"A what?"

"A what?"

"A sawhorse. Princess Ozma once brought him to life with a witch-powder, when she was a boy."

"A sawhorse. Princess Ozma once brought him to life with magic powder when she was a boy."

"Was Ozma once a boy?" asked Zeb, wonderingly.

"Was Ozma ever a boy?" Zeb asked, amazed.

"Yes; a wicked witch enchanted her, so she could not rule her kingdom. But she's a girl now, and the sweetest, loveliest girl in all the world."

"Yes; a wicked witch cursed her, so she couldn't take control of her kingdom. But she's a girl now, and the sweetest, most beautiful girl in all the world."

"A sawhorse is a thing they saw boards on," remarked Jim, with a sniff.[Pg 183]

"A sawhorse is something they use to saw boards on," Jim said, with a sniff.[Pg 183]

"It is when it's not alive," acknowledged the girl. "But this sawhorse can trot as fast as you can, Jim; and he's very wise, too."

"It’s when it’s not alive," the girl admitted. "But this sawhorse can run as fast as you can, Jim; and he’s really smart, too."

"Pah! I'll race the miserable wooden donkey any day in the week!" cried the cab-horse.

"Pah! I'll race that miserable wooden donkey any day of the week!" shouted the cab-horse.

Dorothy did not reply to that. She felt that Jim would know more about the Saw-Horse later on.

Dorothy didn't respond to that. She thought that Jim would learn more about the Saw-Horse later on.

The time dragged wearily enough to the eager watchers, but finally the Wizard announced that four o'clock had arrived, and Dorothy caught up the kitten and began to make the signal that had been agreed upon to the far-away, invisible Ozma.

The time moved slowly for the eager onlookers, but finally the Wizard announced that four o'clock had come, and Dorothy picked up the kitten and started to make the signal that had been agreed upon to the distant, unseen Ozma.

"Nothing seems to happen," said Zeb, doubtfully.

"Nothing seems to happen," Zeb said, sounding uncertain.

"Oh, we must give Ozma time to put on the Magic Belt," replied the girl.

"Oh, we need to give Ozma some time to put on the Magic Belt," replied the girl.

She had scarcely spoken the words when she suddenly disappeared from the cave, and with her went the kitten. There had been no sound of any kind and no warning. One moment Dorothy sat beside them with the kitten in her lap, and a moment later the horse, the piglets, the Wizard and the boy were all that remained in the underground prison.[Pg 184]

She had barely finished speaking when she suddenly vanished from the cave, taking the kitten with her. There was no noise or warning. One moment, Dorothy was sitting next to them with the kitten in her lap, and the next moment, the horse, the piglets, the Wizard, and the boy were all that was left in the underground prison.[Pg 184]

Dorothy made the signal.

"I believe we will soon follow her," announced the Wizard, in a tone of great relief; "for I know something about[Pg 185] the magic of the fairyland that is called the Land of Oz. Let us be ready, for we may be sent for any minute."

"I think we’ll be joining her soon," said the Wizard, sounding very relieved; "because I know a bit about[Pg 185] the magic of the fairyland known as the Land of Oz. Let's be prepared, since we could be called at any moment."

He put the piglets safely away in his pocket again and then he and Zeb got into the buggy and sat expectantly upon the seat.

He safely tucked the piglets back in his pocket, and then he and Zeb jumped into the buggy and settled onto the seat, waiting eagerly.

"Will it hurt?" asked the boy, in a voice that trembled a little.

"Will it hurt?" the boy asked, his voice shaking a bit.

"Not at all," replied the Wizard. "It will all happen as quick as a wink."

"Not at all," replied the Wizard. "It'll all happen in a flash."

And that was the way it did happen.

And that's how it actually happened.

The cab-horse gave a nervous start and Zeb began to rub his eyes to make sure he was not asleep. For they were in the streets of a beautiful emerald-green city, bathed in a grateful green light that was especially pleasing to their eyes, and surrounded by merry faced people in gorgeous green-and-gold costumes of many extraordinary designs.

The cab horse jumped a little, and Zeb started rubbing his eyes to make sure he wasn't dreaming. They were in the streets of a stunning emerald-green city, glowing in a soft green light that looked especially nice to them, surrounded by cheerful people in beautiful green-and-gold outfits with all sorts of amazing designs.

Before them were the jewel-studded gates of a magnificent palace, and now the gates opened slowly as if inviting them to enter the courtyard, where splendid flowers were blooming and pretty fountains shot their silvery sprays into the air.

Before them were the jewel-encrusted gates of a stunning palace, and now the gates opened slowly as if welcoming them to enter the courtyard, where beautiful flowers were in full bloom and charming fountains sprayed their silvery water into the air.

Zeb shook the reins to rouse the cab-horse from his stupor of amazement, for the people were beginning to gather around and stare at the strangers.[Pg 186]

Zeb shook the reins to wake the cab-horse from his daze, as people started to crowd around and stare at the newcomers.[Pg 186]

"Gid-dap!" cried the boy, and at the word Jim slowly trotted into the courtyard and drew the buggy along the jewelled driveway to the great entrance of the royal palace.

"Giddy up!" shouted the boy, and at that word, Jim slowly walked into the courtyard and pulled the buggy along the sparkling driveway to the grand entrance of the royal palace.


CHAPTER 15.

ContentsOLD FRIENDS ARE REUNITED

ANY servants dressed in handsome uniforms stood ready to welcome the new arrivals, and when the Wizard got out of the buggy a pretty girl in a green gown cried out in surprise:

ANY servants dressed in stylish uniforms were prepared to greet the new arrivals, and when the Wizard stepped out of the buggy, a pretty girl in a green dress exclaimed in surprise:

"Why, it's Oz, the Wonderful Wizard, come back again!"

"Wow, it's Oz, the Amazing Wizard, back again!"

The little man looked at her closely and then took both the maiden's hands in his and shook them cordially.

The little man looked at her intently and then took both of the maiden's hands in his and shook them warmly.

"On my word," he exclaimed, "it's little Jellia Jamb—as pert and pretty as ever!"

"Honestly," he said, "it's little Jellia Jamb—just as lively and cute as always!"

"Why not, Mr. Wizard?" asked Jellia, bowing low. "But I'm afraid you cannot rule the Emerald City, as you used to, because we now have a beautiful Princess whom everyone loves dearly."[Pg 188]

"Why not, Mr. Wizard?" Jellia asked, bowing deeply. "But I'm afraid you can't rule the Emerald City like you used to, because we now have a wonderful Princess whom everyone loves very much."[Pg 188]

"And the people will not willingly part with her," added a tall soldier in a Captain-General's uniform.

"And the people aren't going to let her go easily," added a tall soldier in a Captain-General's uniform.

The Wizard turned to look at him.

The wizard turned to face him.

"Did you not wear green whiskers at one time?" he asked.

"Did you not have green whiskers at one point?" he asked.

"Yes," said the soldier; "but I shaved them off long ago, and since then I have risen from a private to be the Chief General of the Royal Armies."

"Yes," the soldier said; "but I shaved them off a long time ago, and since then I've gone from a private to the Chief General of the Royal Armies."

"That's nice," said the little man. "But I assure you, my good people, that I do not wish to rule the Emerald City," he added, earnestly.

"That's nice," said the little man. "But I promise you, my good people, that I don't want to rule the Emerald City," he added sincerely.

"In that case you are very welcome!" cried all the servants, and it pleased the Wizard to note the respect with which the royal retainers bowed before him. His fame had not been forgotten in the Land of Oz, by any means.

"In that case, you’re very welcome!" shouted all the servants, and the Wizard was pleased to see the respect with which the royal attendants bowed before him. His fame had definitely not been forgotten in the Land of Oz.

"Where is Dorothy?" enquired Zeb, anxiously, as he left the buggy and stood beside his friend the little Wizard.

"Where's Dorothy?" Zeb asked anxiously as he got out of the buggy and stood next to his friend, the little Wizard.

"She is with the Princess Ozma, in the private rooms of the palace," replied Jellia Jamb. "But she has ordered me to make you welcome and to show you to your apartments."

"She's with Princess Ozma in the palace's private rooms," replied Jellia Jamb. "But she asked me to welcome you and show you to your apartments."

The boy looked around him with wondering eyes. Such magnificence and wealth as was displayed in this palace was more than he had ever dreamed of, and he could scarcely believe that all the gorgeous glitter was real and not tinsel.[Pg 189]

The boy looked around with wide eyes. The beauty and wealth on display in this palace were more than he had ever imagined, and he could hardly believe that all the stunning sparkle was real and not just glitter.[Pg 189]

"What's to become of me?" asked the horse, uneasily. He had seen considerable of life in the cities in his younger days, and knew that this regal palace was no place for him.

"What's going to happen to me?" the horse asked nervously. He had experienced a lot of life in the cities when he was younger and knew that this fancy palace was no place for him.

It perplexed even Jellia Jamb, for a time, to know what to do with the animal. The green maiden was much astonished at the sight of so unusual a creature, for horses were unknown in this Land; but those who lived in the Emerald City were apt to be astonished by queer sights, so after inspecting the cab-horse and noting the mild look in his big eyes the girl decided not to be afraid of him.

It puzzled even Jellia Jamb for a while to figure out what to do with the animal. The green girl was quite surprised to see such an unusual creature, as horses were unknown in this land. However, the people of the Emerald City were often amazed by strange sights, so after examining the cab-horse and noticing the gentle expression in his big eyes, she decided not to be afraid of him.

"There are no stables here," said the Wizard, "unless some have been built since I went away."

"There are no stables here," the Wizard said, "unless some have been built since I left."

"We have never needed them before," answered Jellia; "for the Sawhorse lives in a room of the palace, being much smaller and more natural in appearance than this great beast you have brought with you."

"We've never needed them before," Jellia replied. "The Sawhorse lives in a room in the palace, and it looks much smaller and more natural than this huge creature you've brought with you."

"Do you mean that I'm a freak?" asked Jim, angrily.

"Are you saying I'm a freak?" Jim asked, annoyed.

"Oh, no," she hastened to say, "there may be many more like you in the place you came from, but in Oz any horse but a Sawhorse is unusual."

"Oh, no," she quickly replied, "there might be plenty more like you where you came from, but in Oz, any horse that's not a Sawhorse is pretty rare."

This mollified Jim a little, and after some thought the green maiden decided to give the cab-horse a room in the palace, such a big building having many rooms that were seldom in use.[Pg 190]

This made Jim feel a bit better, and after thinking it over, the green maiden chose to give the cab-horse a room in the palace, which was such a large building that it had many rooms that were rarely used.[Pg 190]

So Zeb unharnessed Jim, and several of the servants then led the horse around to the rear, where they selected a nice large apartment that he could have all to himself.

So Zeb took Jim out of his harness, and a few of the workers then guided the horse to the back, where they picked a nice big stall for him to have all to himself.

Then Jellia said to the Wizard:

Then Jellia said to the Wizard:

"Your own room—which was back of the great Throne Room—has been vacant ever since you left us. Would you like it again?"

"Your old room, which is behind the big Throne Room, has been empty ever since you left us. Do you want it back?"

"Yes, indeed!" returned the little man. "It will seem like being at home again, for I lived in that room for many, many years."

"Yes, definitely!" replied the little man. "It'll feel like coming home again, since I lived in that room for so many years."

He knew the way to it, and a servant followed him, carrying his satchel. Zeb was also escorted to a room—so grand and beautiful that he almost feared to sit in the chairs or lie upon the bed, lest he might dim their splendor. In the closets he discovered many fancy costumes of rich velvets and brocades, and one of the attendants told him to dress himself in any of the clothes that pleased him and to be prepared to dine with the Princess and Dorothy in an hour's time.

He knew the way there, and a servant followed him, carrying his bag. Zeb was also led to a room—so grand and beautiful that he almost hesitated to sit in the chairs or lie on the bed, for fear of ruining their splendor. In the closets, he found many fancy outfits made of rich velvets and brocades, and one of the attendants told him to put on any clothes that he liked and to be ready to have dinner with the Princess and Dorothy in an hour.

Opening from the chamber was a fine bath-room having a marble tub with perfumed water; so the boy, still dazed by the novelty of his surroundings, indulged in a good bath and then selected a maroon velvet costume with silver buttons to replace his own soiled and much worn clothing. There[Pg 191] were silk stockings and soft leather slippers with diamond buckles to accompany his new costume, and when he was fully dressed Zeb looked much more dignified and imposing than ever before in his life.

Opening from the room was a beautiful bathroom featuring a marble tub filled with scented water; so the boy, still stunned by the newness of his environment, enjoyed a nice bath and then chose a maroon velvet outfit with silver buttons to replace his dirty, worn-out clothes. There[Pg 191] were silk stockings and soft leather slippers with diamond buckles to go with his new outfit, and when he was fully dressed, Zeb looked much more dignified and impressive than ever before.

He was all ready when an attendant came to escort him to the presence of the Princess; he followed bashfully and was ushered into a room more dainty and attractive than it was splendid. Here he found Dorothy seated beside a young girl so marvelously beautiful that the boy stopped suddenly with a gasp of admiration.

He was all set when an attendant came to take him to see the Princess; he followed shyly and was led into a room that was more delicate and appealing than it was grand. There, he saw Dorothy sitting next to a young girl so incredibly beautiful that the boy paused abruptly, gasping in admiration.

But Dorothy sprang up and ran to seize her friend's hand, drawing him impulsively toward the lovely Princess, who smiled most graciously upon her guest. Then the Wizard entered, and his presence relieved the boy's embarrassment. The little man was clothed in black velvet, with many sparkling emerald ornaments decorating his breast; but his bald head and wrinkled features made him appear more amusing than impressive.

But Dorothy jumped up and ran to grab her friend's hand, pulling him instinctively toward the beautiful Princess, who smiled warmly at her guest. Then the Wizard arrived, and his presence eased the boy's embarrassment. The little man was dressed in black velvet, with lots of sparkling emerald decorations on his chest; however, his bald head and wrinkled face made him look more funny than impressive.

Ozma had been quite curious to meet the famous man who had built the Emerald City and united the Munchkins, Gillikins, Quadlings and Winkies into one people; so when they were all four seated at the dinner table the Princess said:

Ozma had been really curious to meet the famous guy who built the Emerald City and brought the Munchkins, Gillikins, Quadlings, and Winkies together as one people; so when they were all four seated at the dinner table, the Princess said:

"Please tell me, Mr. Wizard, whether you called your[Pg 192]self Oz after this great country, or whether you believe my country is called Oz after you. It is a matter that I have long wished to enquire about, because you are of a strange race and my own name is Ozma. No one, I am sure, is better able to explain this mystery than you."

"Please tell me, Mr. Wizard, did you name yourself Oz after this great country, or do you think my country is named Oz after you? I've always wanted to ask this because you're from a strange race and my name is Ozma. I'm sure no one is better suited to explain this mystery than you."

"That is true," answered the little Wizard; "therefore it will give me pleasure to explain my connection with your country. In the first place, I must tell you that I was born in Omaha, and my father, who was a politician, named me Oscar Zoroaster Phadrig Isaac Norman Henkle Emmannuel Ambroise Diggs, Diggs being the last name because he could think of no more to go before it. Taken altogether, it was a dreadfully long name to weigh down a poor innocent child, and one of the hardest lessons I ever learned was to remember my own name. When I grew up I just called myself O. Z., because the other initials were P-I-N-H-E-A-D; and that spelled 'pinhead,' which was a reflection on my intelligence."

"That's true," the little Wizard replied, "so I'm happy to explain my connection to your country. First off, I have to tell you that I was born in Omaha, and my father, who was a politician, named me Oscar Zoroaster Phadrig Isaac Norman Henkle Emmannuel Ambroise Diggs, with Diggs being the last name because he couldn't think of anything else to put before it. All in all, it was an incredibly long name to burden a poor innocent child with, and one of the toughest lessons I ever learned was to remember my own name. When I grew up, I just went by O. Z., because the other initials were P-I-N-H-E-A-D; and that spelled 'pinhead,' which was a jab at my intelligence."

"Surely no one could blame you for cutting your name short," said Ozma, sympathetically. "But didn't you cut it almost too short?"

"Surely no one would fault you for shortening your name," Ozma said with sympathy. "But didn’t you make it a bit too short?"

"Perhaps so," replied the Wizard. "When a young man I ran away from home and joined a circus. I used to call myself a Wizard, and do tricks of ventriloquism."

"Maybe," replied the Wizard. "When I was younger, I ran away from home and joined a circus. I used to call myself a Wizard and perform ventriloquist tricks."

"What does that mean?" asked the Princess.[Pg 193]

"What does that mean?" asked the Princess.[Pg 193]

"Throwing my voice into any object I pleased, to make it appear that the object was speaking instead of me. Also I began to make balloon ascensions. On my balloon and on all the other articles I used in the circus I painted the two initials: 'O. Z.', to show that those things belonged to me.

"Throwing my voice into any object I wanted to make it seem like that object was speaking instead of me. I also started doing hot air balloon flights. On my balloon and on all the other items I used in the circus, I painted the initials "O. Z." to show that they belonged to me."

"One day my balloon ran away with me and brought me across the deserts to this beautiful country. When the people saw me come from the sky they naturally thought me some superior creature, and bowed down before me. I told them I was a Wizard, and showed them some easy tricks that amazed them; and when they saw the initials painted on the balloon they called me Oz."

"One day, my balloon took off with me and flew me over the deserts to this beautiful place. When the people saw me coming down from the sky, they naturally thought I was some kind of superior being and bowed down to me. I told them I was a Wizard and showed them some simple tricks that amazed them; and when they saw the initials painted on the balloon, they called me Oz."

"Now I begin to understand," said the Princess, smiling.

"Now I get it," said the Princess, smiling.

"At that time," continued the Wizard, busily eating his soup while talking, "there were four separate countries in this Land, each one of the four being ruled by a Witch. But the people thought my power was greater than that of the Witches; and perhaps the Witches thought so too, for they never dared oppose me. I ordered the Emerald City to be built just where the four countries cornered together, and when it was completed I announced myself the Ruler of the Land of Oz, which included all the four countries of the Munchkins, the Gillikins, the Winkies and the Quadlings. Over this Land I ruled in peace for many years,[Pg 194] until I grew old and longed to see my native city once again. So when Dorothy was first blown to this place by a cyclone I arranged to go away with her in a balloon; but the balloon escaped too soon and carried me back alone. After many adventures I reached Omaha, only to find that all my old friends were dead or had moved away. So, having nothing else to do, I joined a circus again, and made my balloon ascensions until the earthquake caught me."

"Back then," the Wizard said, eating his soup while he talked, "there were four separate countries in this Land, each ruled by a Witch. But the people believed my power was greater than the Witches'; and maybe the Witches thought so too, since they never dared to challenge me. I had the Emerald City built right where the four countries met, and when it was finished, I declared myself the Ruler of the Land of Oz, which included all four countries: the Munchkins, the Gillikins, the Winkies, and the Quadlings. I ruled over this Land in peace for many years,[Pg 194] until I got old and wanted to see my hometown again. So when Dorothy first arrived here after being caught in a cyclone, I planned to leave with her in a balloon; but the balloon took off too early and brought me back alone. After many adventures, I made it to Omaha, only to discover that all my old friends were either dead or had moved away. With nothing else to do, I joined a circus again and performed my balloon ascensions until the earthquake happened."

"That is quite a history," said Ozma; "but there is a little more history about the Land of Oz that you do not seem to understand—perhaps for the reason that no one ever told it you. Many years before you came here this Land was united under one Ruler, as it is now, and the Ruler's name was always 'Oz', which means in our language 'Great and Good'; or, if the Ruler happened to be a woman, her name was always 'Ozma.' But once upon a time four Witches leagued together to depose the king and rule the four parts of the kingdom themselves; so when the Ruler, my grandfather, was hunting one day, one Wicked Witch named Mombi stole him and carried him away, keeping him a close prisoner. Then the Witches divided up the kingdom, and ruled the four parts of it until you came here. That was why the people were so glad to see you, and why they thought from your initials that you were their rightful ruler."[Pg 195]

"That's quite a history," said Ozma. "But there's a bit more history about the Land of Oz that you might not understand—perhaps because no one ever explained it to you. Many years before you arrived, this Land was unified under one Ruler, just like it is now, and the Ruler was always called 'Oz,' which means 'Great and Good' in our language; or, if the Ruler happened to be a woman, her name was always 'Ozma.' However, there was a time when four Witches teamed up to overthrow the king and rule the four regions of the kingdom themselves; so while the Ruler, my grandfather, was out hunting one day, a Wicked Witch named Mombi kidnapped him and kept him as a prisoner. Then the Witches divided the kingdom among themselves and ruled the four parts until you came here. That’s why the people were so happy to see you and why they believed from your initials that you were their rightful ruler." [Pg 195]

"But, at that time," said the Wizard, thoughtfully, "there were two Good Witches and two Wicked Witches ruling in the land."

"But, back then," the Wizard said, thinking, "there were two Good Witches and two Wicked Witches in charge of the land."

"Yes," replied Ozma, "because a good Witch had conquered Mombi in the North and Glinda the Good had conquered the evil Witch in the South. But Mombi was still my grandfather's jailor, and afterward my father's jailor. When I was born she transformed me into a boy, hoping that no one would ever recognize me and know that I was the rightful Princess of the Land of Oz. But I escaped from her and am now the Ruler of my people."

"Yes," replied Ozma, "because a good Witch defeated Mombi in the North and Glinda the Good defeated the evil Witch in the South. But Mombi was still my grandfather's jailer and then my father's jailer. When I was born, she turned me into a boy, hoping that no one would ever recognize me and realize that I was the rightful Princess of the Land of Oz. But I escaped from her and now I am the ruler of my people."

"I am very glad of that," said the Wizard, "and hope you will consider me one of your most faithful and devoted subjects."

"I’m really glad to hear that," said the Wizard, "and I hope you’ll think of me as one of your most loyal and dedicated subjects."

"We owe a great deal to the Wonderful Wizard," continued the Princess, "for it was you who built this splendid Emerald City."

"We owe a lot to the Amazing Wizard," the Princess said, "because you are the one who created this magnificent Emerald City."

"Your people built it," he answered. "I only bossed the job, as we say in Omaha."

"Your team built it," he replied. "I just managed the project, as we say in Omaha."

"But you ruled it wisely and well for many years," said she, "and made the people proud of your magical art. So, as you are now too old to wander abroad and work in a circus, I offer you a home here as long as you live. You shall be the Official Wizard of my kingdom, and be treated with every respect and consideration."[Pg 196]

"But you ruled wisely and well for many years," she said, "and made the people proud of your magical skills. So, since you're now too old to travel and perform in a circus, I offer you a place to stay here for the rest of your life. You will be the Official Wizard of my kingdom, treated with all respect and consideration."[Pg 196]

"I accept your kind offer with gratitude, gracious Princess," the little man said, in a soft voice, and they could all see that tear-drops were standing in his keen old eyes. It meant a good deal to him to secure a home like this.

"I gladly accept your generous offer, kind Princess," the little man said softly, and they could all see that tears were welling up in his bright old eyes. It meant a lot to him to have a home like this.

"He's only a humbug Wizard, though," said Dorothy, smiling at him.

"He's just a fake Wizard, though," said Dorothy, smiling at him.

"And that is the safest kind of a Wizard to have," replied Ozma, promptly.

"And that's the safest type of Wizard to have," Ozma replied immediately.

"Oz can do some good tricks, humbug or no humbug," announced Zeb, who was now feeling more at ease.

"Oz can pull off some good tricks, whether it's real or just for show," declared Zeb, who was now feeling more relaxed.

"He shall amuse us with his tricks tomorrow," said the Princess. "I have sent messengers to summon all of Dorothy's old friends to meet her and give her welcome, and they ought to arrive very soon, now."

"He’s going to entertain us with his tricks tomorrow," said the Princess. "I’ve sent messengers to call all of Dorothy's old friends to greet her and welcome her back, and they should be arriving any minute now."

Indeed, the dinner was no sooner finished than in rushed the Scarecrow, to hug Dorothy in his padded arms and tell her how glad he was to see her again. The Wizard was also most heartily welcomed by the straw man, who was an important personage in the Land of Oz.

Indeed, the dinner was barely over when the Scarecrow rushed in, hugging Dorothy with his padded arms and expressing how happy he was to see her again. The Wizard also received a warm welcome from the straw man, who was an important figure in the Land of Oz.

"How are your brains?" enquired the little humbug, as he grasped the soft, stuffed hands of his old friend.

"How's your brain doing?" asked the little humbug, as he took hold of the soft, stuffed hands of his old friend.

"Working finely," answered the Scarecrow. "I'm very certain, Oz, that you gave me the best brains in the world, for I can think with them day and night, when all other brains are fast asleep."[Pg 197]

"Things are going well," replied the Scarecrow. "I'm really sure, Oz, that you gave me the best brains in the world, because I can think with them day and night, while all the other brains are fast asleep."[Pg 197]

DOROTHY AND OZMA.

"How long did you rule the Emerald City, after I left here?" was the next question.

"How long did you govern the Emerald City after I left?" was the next question.

"Quite awhile, until I was conquered by a girl named General Jinjur. But Ozma soon conquered her, with the help of Glinda the Good, and after[Pg 199] that I went to live with Nick Chopper, the Tin Woodman."

"After some time, I was defeated by a girl named General Jinjur. But Ozma quickly took her down, with Glinda the Good's assistance, and after [Pg 199] that, I went to live with Nick Chopper, the Tin Woodman."

Just then a loud cackling was heard outside; and, when a servant threw open the door with a low bow, a yellow hen strutted in. Dorothy sprang forward and caught the fluffy fowl in her arms, uttering at the same time a glad cry.

Just then, a loud cackling was heard outside; and when a servant opened the door with a low bow, a yellow hen strutted in. Dorothy rushed forward and grabbed the fluffy bird in her arms, letting out a happy cry at the same time.

"Oh, Billina!" she said; "how fat and sleek you've grown."

"Oh, Billina!" she said, "you've gotten so plump and shiny!"

"Why shouldn't I?" asked the hen, in a sharp, clear voice. "I live on the fat of the land—don't I, Ozma?"

"Why shouldn't I?" asked the hen, in a sharp, clear voice. "I live off the best of everything—don't I, Ozma?"

"You have everything you wish for," said the Princess.

"You have everything you want," said the Princess.

Around Billina's neck was a string of beautiful pearls, and on her legs were bracelets of emeralds. She nestled herself comfortably in Dorothy's lap until the kitten gave a snarl of jealous anger and leaped up with a sharp claw fiercely bared to strike Billina a blow. But the little girl gave the angry kitten such a severe cuff that it jumped down again without daring to scratch.

Around Billina's neck was a string of beautiful pearls, and on her legs were bracelets of emeralds. She nestled herself comfortably in Dorothy's lap until the kitten let out a snarl of jealous anger and jumped up with a sharp claw ready to strike Billina. But the little girl gave the angry kitten such a hard slap that it jumped down again without daring to scratch.

"How horrid of you, Eureka!" cried Dorothy. "Is that the way to treat my friends?"[Pg 200]

"How awful of you, Eureka!" shouted Dorothy. "Is that how you treat my friends?"[Pg 200]

"You have queer friends, seems to me," replied the kitten, in a surly tone.

"You have some strange friends, it seems," replied the kitten, in a grumpy tone.

"Seems to me the same way," said Billina, scornfully, "if that beastly cat is one of them."

"Sounds the same to me," Billina said with disdain, "if that disgusting cat is one of them."

"Look here!" said Dorothy, sternly. "I won't have any quarrelling in the Land of Oz, I can tell you! Everybody lives in peace here, and loves everybody else; and unless you two, Billina and Eureka, make up and be friends, I'll take my Magic Belt and wish you both home again, immejitly. So, there!"

"Listen up!" Dorothy said firmly. "I won't allow any fighting in the Land of Oz, let me tell you! Everyone here lives in harmony and loves one another; and unless you two, Billina and Eureka, make up and become friends, I'll use my Magic Belt and wish you both back home right away. So there!"

They were both much frightened at the threat, and promised meekly to be good. But it was never noticed that they became very warm friends, for all of that.

They were both very scared by the threat and promised to behave. However, no one noticed that they became really good friends despite everything.

And now the Tin Woodman arrived, his body most beautifully nickle-plated, so that it shone splendidly in the brilliant light of the room. The Tin Woodman loved Dorothy most tenderly, and welcomed with joy the return of the little old Wizard.

And now the Tin Woodman arrived, his body beautifully nickel-plated, shining brightly in the brilliant light of the room. The Tin Woodman loved Dorothy deeply and joyfully welcomed the little old Wizard back.

"Sir," said he to the latter, "I never can thank you enough for the excellent heart you once gave me. It has made me many friends, I assure you, and it beats as kindly and lovingly today as it ever did."

"Sir," he said to the other, "I can never thank you enough for the wonderful heart you once gave me. It has brought me many friends, I assure you, and it beats as kindly and lovingly today as it always has."

"I'm glad to hear that," said the Wizard. "I was afraid it would get moldy in that tin body of yours."[Pg 201]

"I'm happy to hear that," said the Wizard. "I was worried it would get moldy in that tin body of yours."[Pg 201]

"Not at all," returned Nick Chopper. "It keeps finely, being preserved in my air-tight chest."

"Not at all," replied Nick Chopper. "It stays fresh, being kept in my airtight chest."

Zeb was a little shy when first introduced to these queer people; but they were so friendly and sincere that he soon grew to admire them very much, even finding some good qualities in the yellow hen. But he became nervous again when the next visitor was announced.

Zeb felt a bit shy when he was first introduced to these unique people, but they were so friendly and genuine that he quickly came to admire them a lot, even seeing some good traits in the yellow hen. However, he grew nervous again when the next visitor was announced.

"This," said Princess Ozma, "is my friend Mr. H. M. Woggle-Bug, T. E., who assisted me one time when I was in great distress, and is now the Dean of the Royal College of Athletic Science."

"This," said Princess Ozma, "is my friend Mr. H. M. Woggle-Bug, T. E., who helped me once when I was in a lot of trouble, and he is now the Dean of the Royal College of Athletic Science."

"Ah," said the Wizard; "I'm pleased to meet so distinguished a personage."

"Ah," said the Wizard, "I'm glad to meet such a distinguished individual."

"H. M.," said the Woggle-Bug, pompously, "means Highly Magnified; and T. E. means Thoroughly Educated. I am, in reality, a very big bug, and doubtless the most intelligent being in all this broad domain."

"H. M.," said the Woggle-Bug, pompously, "means Highly Magnified; and T. E. means Thoroughly Educated. I am, in reality, a very large bug, and definitely the most intelligent being in this entire area."

"How well you disguise it," said the Wizard. "But I don't doubt your word in the least."

"You're really good at hiding it," said the Wizard. "But I trust you completely."

"Nobody doubts it, sir," replied the Woggle-Bug, and drawing a book from its pocket the strange insect turned its back on the company and sat down in a corner to read.

"Nobody doubts it, sir," replied the Woggle-Bug, and pulling a book from its pocket, the strange insect turned its back on the group and sat down in a corner to read.

Nobody minded this rudeness, which might have seemed more impolite in one less thoroughly educated; so they[Pg 202] straightway forgot him and joined in a merry conversation that kept them well amused until bed-time arrived.

Nobody cared about this rudeness, which might have seemed more disrespectful in someone less well-educated; so they[Pg 202] quickly forgot him and joined in a lively conversation that kept them entertained until bedtime.


CHAPTER 16.

ContentsJIM, THE CAB-HORSE

IM the Cab-horse found himself in possession of a large room with a green marble floor and carved marble wainscoting, which was so stately in its appearance that it would have awed anyone else. Jim accepted it as a mere detail, and at his command the attendants gave his coat a good rubbing, combed his mane and tail, and washed his hoofs and fetlocks. Then they told him dinner would be served directly and he replied that they could not serve it too quickly to suit his convenience. First they brought him a steaming bowl of soup, which the horse eyed in dismay.

IM the Cab-horse found himself in a large room with a green marble floor and carved marble paneling, which looked so grand that it would have impressed anyone else. Jim saw it as just a detail, and at his command, the attendants gave his coat a good rub-down, brushed his mane and tail, and cleaned his hooves and fetlocks. Then they told him dinner would be served shortly, and he replied that they couldn’t bring it fast enough for him. First, they brought him a steaming bowl of soup, which the horse looked at in dismay.

"Take that stuff away!" he commanded. "Do you take me for a salamander?"[Pg 204]

"Get rid of that stuff!" he ordered. "Do you think I'm a salamander?"[Pg 204]

They obeyed at once, and next served a fine large turbot on a silver platter, with drawn gravey poured over it.

They immediately complied and then served a large turbot on a silver platter, topped with rich gravy.

"Fish!" cried Jim, with a sniff. "Do you take me for a tom-cat? Away with it!"

"Fish!" Jim exclaimed, wrinkling his nose. "Do you think I'm a cat? Get that away from me!"

The servants were a little discouraged, but soon they brought in a great tray containing two dozen nicely roasted quail on toast.

The staff felt a bit down, but soon they brought in a large tray with two dozen perfectly roasted quail on toast.

"Well, well!" said the horse, now thoroughly provoked. "Do you take me for a weasel? How stupid and ignorant you are, in the Land of Oz, and what dreadful things you feed upon! Is there nothing that is decent to eat in this palace?"

"Well, well!" said the horse, now completely annoyed. "Do you think I'm a weasel? How foolish and clueless you are in the Land of Oz, and what terrible things you eat! Is there nothing decent to eat in this palace?"

The trembling servants sent for the Royal Steward, who came in haste and said:

The shaking servants called for the Royal Steward, who rushed in and said:

"What would your Highness like for dinner?"

"What would you like for dinner, Your Highness?"

"Highness!" repeated Jim, who was unused to such titles.

"Your Highness!" Jim repeated, not used to titles like that.

"You are at least six feet high, and that is higher than any other animal in this country," said the Steward.

"You are at least six feet tall, and that's taller than any other animal in this country," said the Steward.

"Well, my Highness would like some oats," declared the horse.

"Well, my Highness wants some oats," said the horse.

"Oats? We have no whole oats," the Steward replied, with much defference. "But there is any quantity of oatmeal, which we often cook for breakfast. Oatmeal is a breakfast dish," added the Steward, humbly.[Pg 205]

"Oats? We don’t have any whole oats," the Steward said respectfully. "But we have plenty of oatmeal, which we often make for breakfast. Oatmeal is a breakfast dish," the Steward added modestly.[Pg 205]

"I'll make it a dinner dish," said Jim. "Fetch it on, but don't cook it, as you value your life."

"I'll turn it into a dinner dish," said Jim. "Get it ready, but don't cook it, unless you want to risk your life."

You see, the respect shown the worn-out old cab-horse made him a little arrogant, and he forgot he was a guest, never having been treated otherwise than as a servant since the day he was born, until his arrival in the Land of Oz. But the royal attendants did not heed the animal's ill temper. They soon mixed a tub of oatmeal with a little water, and Jim ate it with much relish.

You see, the respect shown to the tired old cab horse made him a bit arrogant, and he forgot he was a guest, never having been treated as anything other than a servant since the day he was born, until he got to the Land of Oz. But the royal attendants didn’t pay attention to the animal's bad mood. They quickly mixed up a tub of oatmeal with some water, and Jim ate it with great enjoyment.

Then the servants heaped a lot of rugs upon the floor and the old horse slept on the softest bed he had ever known in his life.

Then the servants piled a bunch of rugs on the floor, and the old horse slept on the most comfortable bed he had ever experienced in his life.

In the morning, as soon as it was daylight, he resolved to take a walk and try to find some grass for breakfast; so he ambled calmly through[Pg 206] the handsome arch of the doorway, turned the corner of the palace, wherein all seemed asleep, and came face to face with the Sawhorse.

In the morning, as soon as it was light, he decided to go for a walk and see if he could find some grass for breakfast; so he strolled casually through[Pg 206] the beautiful arch of the doorway, turned the corner of the palace, where everything seemed to be asleep, and came face to face with the Sawhorse.

Jim stopped abruptly, being startled and amazed. The Sawhorse stopped at the same time and stared at the other with its queer protruding eyes, which were mere knots in the log that formed its body. The legs of the Sawhorse were four sticks driven into holes bored in the log; its tail was a small branch that had been left by accident and its mouth a place chopped in one end of the body which pro[Pg 207]jected a little and served as a head. The ends of the wooden legs were shod with plates of solid gold, and the saddle of the Princess Ozma, which was of red leather set with sparkling diamonds, was strapped to the clumsy body.

Jim stopped suddenly, surprised and amazed. The Sawhorse stopped too and stared back at him with its odd protruding eyes, which were just knots in the log that made up its body. The Sawhorse's legs were four sticks stuck into holes drilled into the log; its tail was a small branch that had been left by mistake, and its mouth was a notch chopped into one end of the body that stuck out a bit and served as its head. The ends of the wooden legs were fitted with solid gold plates, and the saddle belonging to Princess Ozma, made of red leather and adorned with sparkling diamonds, was strapped onto the awkward body.

"Seriously, what kind of being are you?"

Jim's eyes stuck out as much as those of the Sawhorse, and he stared at the creature with his ears erect and his long head drawn back until it rested against his arched neck.

Jim's eyes bulged out just like the Sawhorse’s, and he stared at the creature with his ears perked up and his long head pulled back until it leaned against his arched neck.

In this comical position the two horses circled slowly around each other for a while, each being unable to realize what the singular thing might be which it now beheld for the first time. Then Jim exclaimed:

In this funny situation, the two horses slowly circled each other for a bit, each unable to understand what this unusual thing was that they were seeing for the first time. Then Jim exclaimed:

"For goodness sake, what sort of a being are you?"

"For goodness' sake, what kind of being are you?"

"I'm a Sawhorse," replied the other.

"I'm a Sawhorse," the other replied.

"Oh; I believe I've heard of you," said the cab-horse; "but you are unlike anything that I expected to see."

"Oh, I think I've heard of you," said the cab-horse; "but you're nothing like what I expected to see."

"I do not doubt it," the Sawhorse observed, with a tone of pride. "I am considered quite unusual."

"I don't doubt it," the Sawhorse said, sounding proud. "I'm seen as pretty unusual."

"You are, indeed. But a rickety wooden thing like you has no right to be alive."

"You really are. But a shaky, old thing like you doesn’t deserve to be alive."

"I couldn't help it," returned the other, rather crestfallen. "Ozma sprinkled me with a magic powder, and I just had to live. I know I'm not much account; but I'm the only horse in all the Land of Oz, so they treat me with great respect."[Pg 208]

"I couldn't help it," said the other, looking a bit disappointed. "Ozma sprinkled me with some magic powder, and I just had to live. I know I'm not that special, but I'm the only horse in all of Oz, so they treat me with a lot of respect."[Pg 208]

"You, a horse!"

"You're a horse!"

"Oh, not a real one, of course. There are no real horses here at all. But I'm a splendid imitation of one."

"Oh, not a real one, of course. There are no real horses here at all. But I'm a great imitation of one."

Jim gave an indignant neigh.

Jim neighed indignantly.

"Look at me!" he cried. "Behold a real horse!"

"Look at me!" he shouted. "Check out a real horse!"

The wooden animal gave a start, and then examined the other intently.

The wooden animal jumped a bit and then stared closely at the other one.

"Is it possible that you are a Real Horse?" he murmured.

"Could you really be a Real Horse?" he whispered.

"Not only possible, but true," replied Jim, who was gratified by the impression he had created. "It is proved by my fine points. For example, look at the long hairs on my tail, with which I can whisk away the flies."

"Not just possible, but true," replied Jim, feeling pleased with the impression he had made. "It's proven by my great features. For instance, check out the long hairs on my tail that I use to swat away flies."

"The flies never trouble me," said the Saw-Horse.

"The flies don't bother me," said the Saw-Horse.

"And notice my great strong teeth, with which I nibble the grass."

"And check out my strong teeth, with which I munch on the grass."

"It is not necessary for me to eat," observed the Saw-horse.

"It isn't necessary for me to eat," the Saw-horse remarked.

"Also examine my broad chest, which enables me to draw deep, full breaths," said Jim, proudly.

"Also check out my broad chest, which lets me take deep, full breaths," said Jim, proudly.

"I have no need to breathe," returned the other.

"I don't need to breathe," the other replied.

"No; you miss many pleasures," remarked the cab-horse, pityingly. "You do not know the relief of brushing away a fly that has bitten you, nor the delight of eating delicious[Pg 209] food, nor the satisfaction of drawing a long breath of fresh, pure air. You may be an imitation of a horse, but you're a mighty poor one."

"No; you're missing out on a lot of joys," said the cab-horse, feeling sorry for him. "You don't know the relief of swatting away a fly that's been biting you, or the joy of eating tasty food, or the satisfaction of taking a deep breath of fresh, clean air. You might be a stand-in for a horse, but you're not doing a very good job of it."

"Oh, I cannot hope ever to be like you," sighed the Sawhorse. "But I am glad to meet at last a Real Horse. You are certainly the most beautiful creature I ever beheld."

"Oh, I can never hope to be like you," sighed the Sawhorse. "But I'm really glad to finally meet a Real Horse. You’re definitely the most beautiful creature I've ever seen."

This praise won Jim completely. To be called beautiful was a novelty in his experience. Said he:

This compliment won Jim over completely. Being called beautiful was a new experience for him. He said:

"Your chief fault, my friend, is in being made of wood, and that I suppose you cannot help. Real horses, like myself, are made of flesh and blood and bones."

"Your main flaw, my friend, is that you're made of wood, and I guess that's something you can't change. Real horses, like me, are made of flesh, blood, and bones."

"I can see the bones all right," replied the Sawhorse, "and they are admirable and distinct. Also I can see the flesh. But the blood, I suppose, is tucked away inside."

"I can see the bones just fine," the Sawhorse replied, "and they look impressive and clear. I can also see the flesh. But I guess the blood is stored away inside."

"Exactly," said Jim.

"Exactly," Jim replied.

"What good is it?" asked the Sawhorse.

"What’s the point?" asked the Sawhorse.

Jim did not know, but he would not tell the Sawhorse that.

Jim didn’t know, but he wouldn’t let the Sawhorse know that.

"If anything cuts me," he replied, "the blood runs out to show where I am cut. You, poor thing! cannot even bleed when you are hurt."

"If anything cuts me," he replied, "the blood spills out to show where I'm hurt. You, poor thing, can't even bleed when you're in pain."

"But I am never hurt," said the Sawhorse. "Once in a while I get broken up some, but I am easily repaired and put in good order again. And I never feel a break or a splinter in the least."[Pg 210]

"But I never get hurt," said the Sawhorse. "Sometimes I get damaged a bit, but I can be easily fixed and put back together. And I don't feel any breaks or splinters at all."[Pg 210]

Jim was almost tempted to envy the wooden horse for being unable to feel pain; but the creature was so absurdly unnatural that he decided he would not change places with it under any circumstances.

Jim was almost tempted to envy the wooden horse for not being able to feel pain, but the creature was so absurdly unnatural that he decided he wouldn’t want to switch places with it for anything.

"How did you happen to be shod with gold?" he asked.

"How did you end up wearing gold shoes?" he asked.

"Princess Ozma did that," was the reply; "and it saves my legs from wearing out. We've had a good many adventures together, Ozma and I, and she likes me."

"Princess Ozma did that," was the reply; "and it saves my legs from getting tired. Ozma and I have been on quite a few adventures together, and she likes me."

The cab-horse was about to reply when suddenly he gave a start and a neigh of terror and stood trembling like a leaf. For around the corner had come two enormous savage beasts, treading so lightly that they were upon him before he was aware of their presence. Jim was in the act of plunging down the path to escape when the Sawhorse cried out:

The cab-horse was about to respond when suddenly he jolted and neighed in fear, standing there shaking like a leaf. Two huge, fierce creatures had rounded the corner, moving so quietly that they were right on top of him before he even noticed them. Jim was just about to dash down the path to get away when the Sawhorse shouted:

"Stop, my brother! Stop, Real Horse! These are friends, and will do you no harm."

"Stop, my brother! Stop, Real Horse! These are friends and won’t hurt you."

Jim hesitated, eyeing the beasts fearfully. One was an enormous Lion with clear, intelligent eyes, a tawney mane bushy and well kept, and a body like yellow plush. The other was a great Tiger with purple stripes around his lithe body, powerful limbs, and eyes that showed through the half closed lids like coals of fire. The huge forms of these monarchs of the forest and jungle were enough to strike terror to the stoutest heart, and it is no wonder Jim was afraid to face them.[Pg 211]

Jim hesitated, nervously staring at the animals. One was a massive lion with sharp, intelligent eyes, a full, well-groomed tawny mane, and a body resembling yellow velvet. The other was a large tiger with purple stripes on its sleek body, strong limbs, and eyes that glowed like burning coals through half-closed lids. The imposing figures of these kings of the forest and jungle were enough to terrify even the bravest heart, so it’s no surprise Jim was afraid to confront them.[Pg 211]

But the Sawhorse introduced the stranger in a calm tone, saying,

But the Sawhorse introduced the stranger in a calm voice, saying,

"This, noble Horse, is my friend the Cowardly Lion, who is the valiant King of the Forest, but at the same time a faithful vassal of Princess Ozma. And this is the Hungry Tiger, the terror of the jungle, who longs to devour fat babies but is prevented by his conscience from doing so. These royal beasts are both warm friends of little Dorothy and have come to the Emerald City this morning to welcome her to our fairyland."

"This, noble Horse, is my friend the Cowardly Lion, who is the brave King of the Forest, but also a loyal servant of Princess Ozma. And this is the Hungry Tiger, the fearsome creature of the jungle, who wishes he could eat fat babies but is held back by his conscience. These royal animals are both dear friends of little Dorothy and came to the Emerald City this morning to welcome her to our fairyland."

Hearing these words Jim resolved to conquer his alarm. He bowed his head with as much dignity as he could muster toward the savage looking beasts, who in return nodded in a friendly way.

Hearing these words, Jim decided to overcome his fear. He lowered his head with as much dignity as he could gather toward the fierce-looking animals, who in response nodded back in a friendly manner.

"Is not the Real Horse a beautiful animal?" asked the Sawhorse admiringly.

"Isn't the Real Horse a beautiful animal?" the Sawhorse asked, admiringly.

"That is doubtless a matter of taste," returned the Lion. "In the forest he would be thought ungainly, because his face is stretched out and his neck is uselessly long. His joints, I notice, are swollen and overgrown, and he lacks flesh and is old in years."

"That’s definitely a matter of taste," the Lion replied. "In the forest, he'd be seen as awkward because his face is elongated and his neck is unnecessarily long. I notice that his joints are swollen and overdeveloped, and he’s lacking in flesh and old in age."

"And dreadfully tough," added the Hungry Tiger, in a sad voice. "My conscience would never permit me to eat so tough a morsel as the Real Horse."[Pg 212]

"And really tough," the Hungry Tiger added sadly. "My conscience wouldn't let me eat something as tough as the Real Horse."[Pg 212]

"I'm glad of that," said Jim; "for I, also, have a conscience, and it tells me not to crush in your skull with a blow of my powerful hoof."

"I'm glad to hear that," Jim said, "because I also have a conscience, and it tells me not to smash your skull with a hit from my powerful hoof."

If he thought to frighten the striped beast by such language he was mistaken. The Tiger seemed to smile, and winked one eye slowly.

If he thought he could scare the striped beast with that talk, he was wrong. The Tiger seemed to smile and slowly winked one eye.

"You have a good conscience, friend Horse," it said, "and if you attend to its teachings it will do much to protect you from harm. Some day I will let you try to crush in my skull, and afterward you will know more about tigers than you do now."

"You’ve got a clear conscience, buddy Horse," it said, "and if you listen to what it tells you, it will help keep you safe. Someday, I’ll let you try to crush my skull, and after that, you’ll know a lot more about tigers than you do now."

"Any friend of Dorothy," remarked the Cowardly Lion, "must be our friend, as well. So let us cease this talk of skull crushing and converse upon more pleasant subjects. Have you breakfasted, Sir Horse?"

"Any friend of Dorothy," said the Cowardly Lion, "must be our friend too. So let’s stop talking about smashing skulls and chat about nicer things. Have you had breakfast, Sir Horse?"

"Not yet," replied Jim. "But here is plenty of excellent clover, so if you will excuse me I will eat now."

"Not yet," Jim replied. "But there's plenty of great clover here, so if you don't mind, I'm going to eat now."

"He's a vegetarian," remarked the Tiger, as the horse began to munch the clover. "If I could eat grass I would not need a conscience, for nothing could then tempt me to devour babies and lambs."

"He's a vegetarian," said the Tiger, as the horse started to munch on the clover. "If I could eat grass, I wouldn't need a conscience, because nothing would tempt me to eat babies and lambs."

Just then Dorothy, who had risen early and heard the voices of the animals, ran out to greet her old friends. She hugged both the Lion and the Tiger with eager delight,[Pg 213] but seemed to love the King of Beasts a little better than she did his hungry friend, having known him longer.

Just then, Dorothy, who had gotten up early and heard the voices of the animals, ran out to greet her old friends. She hugged both the Lion and the Tiger with excited joy,[Pg 213] but she seemed to have a bit more affection for the King of Beasts than for his hungry friend, since she had known him longer.

By the time they had indulged in a good talk and Dorothy had told them all about the awful earthquake and her recent adventures, the breakfast bell rang from the palace and the little girl went inside to join her human comrades. As she entered the great hall a voice called out, in a rather harsh tone:

By the time they had enjoyed a good conversation and Dorothy had shared all about the terrible earthquake and her recent adventures, the breakfast bell rang from the palace, and the little girl went inside to join her human friends. As she entered the grand hall, a voice called out in a rather harsh tone:

"What! are you here again?"

"What! Are you here again?"

"Yes, I am," she answered, looking all around to see where the voice came from.

"Yeah, I am," she replied, glancing around to figure out where the voice was coming from.

"What brought you back?" was the next question, and Dorothy's eye rested on an antlered head hanging on the wall just over the fireplace, and caught its lips in the act of moving.

"What brought you back?" was the next question, and Dorothy's gaze landed on an antlered head hanging on the wall just above the fireplace, and she noticed its lips moving.

"Good gracious!" she exclaimed. "I thought you were stuffed."

"Wow!" she exclaimed. "I thought you were full."

"So I am," replied the head. "But once on a time I was part of the Gump, which Ozma sprinkled with the Powder of Life. I was then for a time the Head of the finest Flying Machine that was ever known to exist, and we did many wonderful things. Afterward the Gump was taken apart and I was put back on this wall; but I can still talk when I feel in the mood, which is not often."[Pg 214]

"So I am," replied the head. "But once upon a time, I was part of the Gump, which Ozma sprinkled with the Powder of Life. I was then for a while the Head of the most amazing Flying Machine that ever existed, and we did many incredible things. Later, the Gump was taken apart, and I was put back on this wall; but I can still talk when I'm in the mood, which isn't very often."[Pg 214]

"It's very strange," said the girl. "What were you when you were first alive?"

"It's really weird," said the girl. "What were you when you first came to life?"

"That I have forgotten," replied the Gump's Head, "and I do not think it is of much importance. But here comes Ozma; so I'd better hush up, for the Princess doesn't like me to chatter since she changed her name from Tip to Ozma."

"That I’ve forgotten," replied the Gump's Head, "and I don’t think it really matters. But here comes Ozma; so I’d better be quiet, because the Princess doesn’t like me to talk since she changed her name from Tip to Ozma."

Just then the girlish Ruler of Oz opened the door and greeted Dorothy with a good-morning kiss. The little Princess seemed fresh and rosy and in good spirits.

Just then, the youthful Ruler of Oz opened the door and greeted Dorothy with a cheerful good-morning kiss. The little Princess looked fresh, rosy, and in high spirits.

"Breakfast is served, dear," she said, "and I am hungry. So don't let us keep it waiting a single minute."

"Breakfast is ready, dear," she said, "and I’m hungry. So let’s not wait another minute."

Jim stood shaking like a leaf.

CHAPTER 17.

ContentsTHE NINE TINY PIGLETS

FTER breakfast Ozma announced that she had ordered a holiday to be observed throughout the Emerald City, in honor of her visitors. The people had learned that their old Wizard had returned to them and all were anxious to see him again, for he had always been a rare favorite. So first there was to be a grand procession through the streets, after which the little old man was requested to perform some of his wizardries in the great Throne Room of the palace. In the afternoon there were to be games and races.

AFTER breakfast, Ozma announced that she had declared a holiday to be celebrated throughout the Emerald City in honor of her guests. The townsfolk had heard that their old Wizard was back, and everyone was eager to see him again, as he had always been a beloved figure. So first, there was going to be a grand parade through the streets, followed by the little old man being asked to perform some of his magic in the grand Throne Room of the palace. In the afternoon, there were going to be games and races.

The procession was very imposing. First came the Imperial Cornet Band of Oz, dressed in emerald velvet uniforms with slashes of pea-green satin and buttons of[Pg 218] immense cut emeralds. They played the National air called "The Oz Spangled Banner," and behind them were the standard bearers with the Royal flag. This flag was divided into four quarters, one being colored sky-blue, another pink, a third lavender and a fourth white. In the center was a large emerald-green star, and all over the four quarters were sewn spangles that glittered beautifully in the sunshine. The colors represented the four countries of Oz, and the green star the Emerald City.

The parade was really impressive. First came the Imperial Cornet Band of Oz, wearing emerald velvet uniforms with pea-green satin details and large cut emerald buttons. They played the national anthem called "The Oz Spangled Banner," and behind them were the flag bearers holding the Royal flag. This flag was divided into four sections: one was sky-blue, another was pink, a third was lavender, and the fourth was white. In the center was a big emerald-green star, and all over the four sections were sewn spangles that sparkled beautifully in the sunlight. The colors represented the four countries of Oz, and the green star symbolized the Emerald City.

Just behind the royal standard-bearers came the Princess Ozma in her royal chariot, which was of gold encrusted with emeralds and diamonds set in exquisite designs. The chariot was drawn on this occasion by the Cowardly Lion and the Hungry Tiger, who were decorated with immense pink and blue bows. In the chariot rode Ozma and Dorothy, the former in splendid raiment and wearing her royal coronet, while the little Kansas girl wore around her waist the Magic Belt she had once captured from the Nome King.

Right behind the royal standard-bearers was Princess Ozma in her golden chariot, adorned with emeralds and diamonds in beautiful designs. This time, the chariot was pulled by the Cowardly Lion and the Hungry Tiger, both decorated with huge pink and blue bows. Inside the chariot were Ozma and Dorothy, with Ozma dressed in luxurious attire and wearing her royal crown, while the little girl from Kansas had the Magic Belt she had once taken from the Nome King wrapped around her waist.

Following the chariot came the Scarecrow mounted on the Sawhorse, and the people cheered him almost as loudly as they did their lovely Ruler. Behind him stalked with regular, jerky steps, the famous machine-man called Tik-tok, who had been wound up by Dorothy for the occasion. Tik-tok moved by clockwork, and was made all of[Pg 219] burnished copper. He really belonged to the Kansas girl, who had much respect for his thoughts after they had been properly wound and set going; but as the copper man would be useless in any place but a fairy country Dorothy had left him in charge of Ozma, who saw that he was suitably cared for.

Following the chariot was the Scarecrow riding the Sawhorse, and the crowd cheered him almost as loudly as they did their beautiful Ruler. Behind him walked, with regular, jerky steps, the famous machine-man called Tik-tok, who had been wound up by Dorothy for the occasion. Tik-tok operated on clockwork and was made entirely of[Pg 219] burnished copper. He actually belonged to the Kansas girl, who had great respect for his thoughts once they were properly wound and started; but since the copper man would be useless anywhere but in a fairyland, Dorothy left him in the care of Ozma, who ensured he was well looked after.

There followed another band after this, which was called the Royal Court Band, because the members all lived in the palace. They wore white uniforms with real diamond buttons and played "What is Oz without Ozma" very sweetly.

There was another group after this, known as the Royal Court Band, since all the members lived in the palace. They wore white uniforms with real diamond buttons and played "What is Oz without Ozma" very beautifully.

Then came Professor Woggle-Bug, with a group of students from the Royal College of Scientific Athletics. The boys wore long hair and striped sweaters and yelled their college yell every other step they took, to the great satisfaction of the populace, which was glad to have this evidence that their lungs were in good condition.

Then came Professor Woggle-Bug, along with a group of students from the Royal College of Scientific Athletics. The guys had long hair and wore striped sweaters, shouting their college cheer every other step they took, much to the delight of the crowd, which was happy to see this proof that their lungs were in good shape.

The brilliantly polished Tin Woodman marched next, at the head of the Royal Army of Oz which consisted of twenty-eight officers, from Generals down to Captains. There were no privates in the army because all were so courageous and skillful that they had been promoted one by one until there were no privates left. Jim and the buggy followed, the old cab-horse being driven by Zeb[Pg 220] while the Wizard stood up on the seat and bowed his bald head right and left in answer to the cheers of the people, who crowded thick about him.

The shiny Tin Woodman marched next, leading the Royal Army of Oz, which had twenty-eight officers, from Generals down to Captains. There were no privates in the army because everyone was so brave and skilled that they had been promoted one by one until there were no privates left. Jim and the buggy followed, with the old cab-horse driven by Zeb[Pg 220] while the Wizard stood on the seat, bowing his bald head to the left and right in response to the cheers from the crowd that gathered around him.

Taken altogether the procession was a grand success, and when it had returned to the palace the citizens crowded into the great Throne Room to see the Wizard perform his tricks.

Taken altogether, the procession was a big success, and when it returned to the palace, the citizens packed into the grand Throne Room to watch the Wizard perform his tricks.

The first thing the little humbug did was to produce a tiny white piglet from underneath his hat and pretend to pull it apart, making two. This act he repeated until all of the nine tiny piglets were visible, and they were so glad to get out of his pocket that they ran around in a very lively manner. The pretty little creatures would have been a novelty anywhere, so the people were as amazed and delighted at their appearance as even the Wizard could have desired. When he had made them all disappear again Ozma declared she was sorry they were gone, for she wanted one of them to pet and play with. So the Wizard pretended to take one of the piglets out of the hair of the Princess (while really he slyly took it from his inside pocket) and Ozma smiled joyously as the creature nestled in her arms, and she promised to have an emerald collar made for its fat neck and to keep the little squealer always at hand to amuse her.

The first thing the little trickster did was pull a tiny white piglet out from under his hat and pretend to split it in two. He repeated this until all nine tiny piglets were visible, and they were so happy to be freed from his pocket that they started running around energetically. The adorable little animals would have been a treat anywhere, so the crowd was as amazed and delighted by their appearance as even the Wizard could have hoped. When he made them all disappear again, Ozma said she was sad they were gone because she wanted one to cuddle and play with. So the Wizard pretended to pull one of the piglets from the Princess's hair (while actually slyly taking it from his inside pocket), and Ozma smiled joyfully as the creature snuggled in her arms. She promised to have an emerald collar made for its chunky neck and to keep the little squealer close by to entertain her.

Afterward it was noticed that the Wizard always per[Pg 221]formed his famous trick with eight piglets, but it seemed to please the people just as well as if there had been nine of them.

Afterward, it was noticed that the Wizard always performed his famous trick with eight piglets, but it seemed to please the people just as much as if there had been nine of them.

In his little room back of the Throne Room the Wizard had found a lot of things he had left behind him when he went away in the balloon, for no one had occupied the apartment in his absence. There was enough material there to enable him to prepare several new tricks which he had learned from some of the jugglers in the circus, and he had passed part of the night in getting them ready. So he followed the trick of the nine tiny piglets with several other wonderful feats that greatly delighted his audience and the people did not seem to care a bit whether the little man was a humbug Wizard or not, so long as he succeeded in amusing them. They applauded all his tricks and at the end of the performance begged him earnestly not to go away again and leave them.

In his small room behind the Throne Room, the Wizard discovered many items he had left behind when he took off in the balloon, since no one had used the space while he was gone. There was enough stuff there for him to create several new tricks he had learned from some of the circus jugglers, and he spent part of the night preparing them. He performed the trick with the nine tiny piglets along with several other amazing feats that thrilled his audience, and the people didn’t care at all whether the little man was a fake Wizard or not, as long as he kept them entertained. They applauded all his tricks and at the end of the show, they earnestly asked him not to leave them again.

"In that case," said the little man, gravely, "I will cancel all of my engagements before the crowned heads of Europe and America and devote myself to the people of Oz, for I love you all so well that I can deny you nothing."

"In that case," said the little man earnestly, "I will cancel all my appointments with the leaders of Europe and America and dedicate myself to the people of Oz, because I care for you all so much that I can’t deny you anything."

After the people had been dismissed with this promise our friends joined Princess Ozma at an elaborate luncheon in the palace, where even the Tiger and the Lion were sump[Pg 222]tuously fed and Jim the Cab-horse ate his oatmeal out of a golden bowl with seven rows of rubies, sapphires and diamonds set around the rim of it.

After everyone was sent off with this promise, our friends joined Princess Ozma for a fancy lunch in the palace, where even the Tiger and the Lion were lavishly fed. Jim the Cab-horse had his oatmeal served in a golden bowl adorned with seven rows of rubies, sapphires, and diamonds around the edge.

In the afternoon they all went to a great field outside the city gates where the games were to be held. There was a beautiful canopy for Ozma and her guests to sit under and watch the people run races and jump and wrestle. You may be sure the folks of Oz did their best with such a distinguished company watching them, and finally Zeb offered to wrestle with a little Munchkin who seemed to be the champion. In appearance he was twice as old as Zeb, for he had long pointed whiskers and wore a peaked hat with little bells all around the brim of it, which tinkled gaily as he moved. But although the Munchkin was hardly tall enough to come to Zeb's shoulder he was so strong and clever that he laid the boy three times on his back with apparent ease.

In the afternoon, they all went to a large field outside the city gates where the games were going to take place. There was a lovely canopy for Ozma and her guests to sit under and watch the people racing, jumping, and wrestling. You can bet the folks of Oz did their best with such an important audience watching them, and eventually, Zeb volunteered to wrestle a little Munchkin who seemed to be the champion. He looked twice as old as Zeb, with long pointed whiskers and a peaked hat adorned with little bells that jingled cheerfully as he moved. But even though the Munchkin was barely tall enough to reach Zeb's shoulder, he was so strong and skilled that he easily threw the boy onto his back three times.

Zeb was greatly astonished at his defeat, and when the pretty Princess joined her people in laughing at him he proposed a boxing-match with the Munchkin, to which the little Ozite readily agreed. But the first time that Zeb managed to give him a sharp box on the ears the Munchkin sat down upon the ground and cried until the tears ran down his whiskers, because he had been hurt. This made Zeb laugh, in[Pg 223] turn, and the boy felt comforted to find that Ozma laughed as merrily at her weeping subject as she had at him.

Zeb was really surprised by his defeat, and when the pretty Princess joined her people in laughing at him, he suggested a boxing match with the Munchkin, who quickly agreed. But the first time Zeb managed to give him a solid punch on the ears, the Munchkin plopped down on the ground and cried until tears streamed down his whiskers because he was hurt. This made Zeb laugh, in[Pg 223] turn, and he felt comforted to see that Ozma laughed just as joyfully at her crying subject as she had at him.

Just then the Scarecrow proposed a race between the Sawhorse and the Cab-horse; and although all the others were delighted at the suggestion the Sawhorse drew back, saying:

Just then, the Scarecrow suggested a race between the Sawhorse and the Cab-horse; and even though everyone else was excited about the idea, the Sawhorse hesitated, saying:

"Such a race would not be fair."

"That kind of race wouldn't be fair."

"Of course not," added Jim, with a touch of scorn; "those little wooden legs of yours are not half as long as my own."

"Of course not," Jim said, a bit scornfully; "those little wooden legs of yours are nowhere near as long as mine."

"It isn't that," said the Sawhorse, modestly; "but I never tire, and you do."

"It’s not that," said the Sawhorse, modestly; "but I never get tired, and you do."

"Bah!" cried Jim, looking with great disdain at the other; "do you imagine for an instant that such a shabby imitation of a horse as you are can run as fast as I?"

"Bah!" Jim exclaimed, looking at the other with complete disdain. "Do you seriously think for a second that you, a pathetic imitation of a horse, can run as fast as I can?"

"I don't know, I'm sure," replied the Sawhorse.

"I don't know, for sure," replied the Sawhorse.

"That is what we are trying to find out," remarked the Scarecrow. "The object of a race is to see who can win it—or at least that is what my excellent brains think."

"That's what we're trying to figure out," the Scarecrow said. "The point of a race is to see who can win it—or at least that's what my amazing brains believe."

"Once, when I was young," said Jim, "I was a race horse, and defeated all who dared run against me. I was born in Kentucky, you know, where all the best and most aristocratic horses come from."

"Once, when I was young," Jim said, "I was a racehorse and I beat everyone who dared to challenge me. I was born in Kentucky, you know, where all the best and most prestigious horses come from."

"But you're old, now, Jim," suggested Zeb.

"But you're old now, Jim," suggested Zeb.

"Old! Why, I feel like a colt today," replied Jim. "I only wish there was a real horse here for me to race with. I'd show the people a fine sight, I can tell you."[Pg 224]

"Old! I feel like a young colt today," Jim replied. "I just wish there was a real horse here for me to race with. I'd give everyone a great show, trust me."[Pg 224]

"Then why not race with the Sawhorse?" enquired the Scarecrow.

"Then why not race the Sawhorse?" asked the Scarecrow.

"He's afraid," said Jim.

"He's scared," said Jim.

"Oh, no," answered the Sawhorse. "I merely said it wasn't fair. But if my friend the Real Horse is willing to undertake the race I am quite ready."

"Oh, no," the Sawhorse replied. "I only said it wasn't fair. But if my friend the Real Horse is up for the race, then I'm totally on board."

So they unharnessed Jim and took the saddle off the Sawhorse, and the two queerly matched animals were stood side by side for the start.

So they unhitched Jim and took the saddle off the Sawhorse, and the two oddly matched animals were lined up side by side for the start.

"When I say 'Go!'" Zeb called to them, "you must dig out and race until you reach those three trees you see over yonder. Then circle 'round them and come back again. The first one that passes the place where the Princess sits shall be named the winner. Are you ready?"

"When I say 'Go!'" Zeb called to them, "you need to dig in and race until you get to those three trees over there. Then, go around them and come back. The first one to pass the spot where the Princess is sitting will be declared the winner. Are you ready?"

"I suppose I ought to give the wooden dummy a good start of me," growled Jim.

"I guess I should give the wooden dummy a decent head start," grumbled Jim.

"Never mind that," said the Sawhorse. "I'll do the best I can."

"Forget about that," said the Sawhorse. "I'll do my best."

"Go!" cried Zeb; and at the word the two horses leaped forward and the race was begun.

"Go!" shouted Zeb; and at his command, the two horses bolted forward, and the race began.

The wizard took a piglet from Ozma's hair.

Jim's big hoofs pounded away at a great rate, and although he did not look very graceful he ran in a way to do credit to his Kentucky breeding. But the Sawhorse was swifter than the wind. Its wooden legs moved so fast that[Pg 228] their twinkling could scarcely be seen, and although so much smaller than the cab-horse it covered the ground much faster. Before they had reached the trees the Sawhorse was far ahead, and the wooden animal returned to the starting place and was being lustily cheered by the Ozites before Jim came panting up to the canopy where the Princess and her friends were seated.

Jim's big hooves pounded away at a fast pace, and even though he didn’t look very graceful, he ran in a way that honored his Kentucky breeding. But the Sawhorse was quicker than the wind. Its wooden legs moved so fast that[Pg 228] their flickering couldn't hardly be seen, and even though it was much smaller than the cab horse, it covered the ground much faster. By the time they reached the trees, the Sawhorse was far ahead, and the wooden animal returned to the starting point, receiving loud cheers from the Ozites before Jim came panting up to the canopy where the Princess and her friends were seated.

THE HUNGRY TIGER TEACHES JIM A LESSON.

I am sorry to record the fact that Jim was not only ashamed of his defeat but for a moment lost control of his temper. As he looked at the comical face of the Sawhorse he imagined that the creature was laughing at him; so in a fit of unreasonable anger he turned around and made a vicious kick that sent his rival tumbling head over heels upon the ground, and broke off one of its legs and its left ear.

I regret to say that Jim was not only embarrassed by his loss but also briefly lost his temper. When he saw the funny face of the Sawhorse, he imagined it was laughing at him; so in a surge of irrational anger, he turned and delivered a harsh kick that sent his opponent tumbling over onto the ground, breaking one of its legs and its left ear.

An instant later the Tiger crouched and launched its huge body through the air swift and resistless as a ball from a cannon. The beast struck Jim full on his shoulder and sent the astonished cab-horse rolling over and over, amid shouts of delight from the spectators, who had been horrified by the ungracious act he had been guilty of.

An instant later, the Tiger crouched and launched its massive body through the air, quick and unstoppable like a cannonball. The beast hit Jim right on his shoulder and sent the surprised cab horse tumbling over and over, amid cheers of excitement from the onlookers, who had been horrified by the rude act he had committed.

When Jim came to himself and sat upon his haunches he found the Cowardly Lion crouched on one side of him and the Hungry Tiger on the other, and their eyes were glowing like balls of fire.[Pg 229]

When Jim came to his senses and sat back on his haunches, he saw the Cowardly Lion crouched on one side and the Hungry Tiger on the other, their eyes glowing like balls of fire.[Pg 229]

"I beg your pardon, I'm sure," said Jim, meekly. "I was wrong to kick the Sawhorse, and I am sorry I became angry at him. He has won the race, and won it fairly; but what can a horse of flesh do against a tireless beast of wood?"

"I’m really sorry," Jim said softly. "I shouldn’t have kicked the Sawhorse, and I regret getting mad at him. He won the race, and he earned it; but what can a flesh-and-blood horse do against a never-tiring wooden beast?"

Hearing this apology the Tiger and the Lion stopped lashing their tails and retreated with dignified steps to the side of the Princess.

Hearing this apology, the Tiger and the Lion paused their tail-whipping and calmly stepped back to stand beside the Princess.

"No one must injure one of our friends in our presence," growled the Lion; and Zeb ran to Jim and whispered that unless he controlled his temper in the future he would probably be torn to pieces.

"No one can hurt one of our friends while we're here," the Lion growled; and Zeb hurried to Jim and whispered that if he didn't get his temper in check moving forward, he would likely end up getting torn apart.

Then the Tin Woodman cut a straight and strong limb from a tree with his gleaming axe and made a new leg and a new ear for the Sawhorse; and when they had been securely fastened in place Princess Ozma took the coronet from her own head and placed it upon that of the winner of the race. Said she:

Then the Tin Woodman chopped a sturdy branch from a tree with his shiny axe and crafted a new leg and ear for the Sawhorse; and once they were firmly attached, Princess Ozma took the crown from her own head and placed it on the winner of the race. She said:

"My friend, I reward you for your swiftness by proclaiming you Prince of Horses, whether of wood or of flesh; and hereafter all other horses—in the Land of Oz, at least—must be considered imitations, and you the real Champion of your race."

"My friend, I reward you for your speed by declaring you the Prince of Horses, whether they are made of wood or flesh; and from now on, all other horses—in the Land of Oz, at least—will be seen as imitations, and you will be the true Champion of your kind."

There was more applause at this, and then Ozma had the jewelled saddle replaced upon the Sawhorse and her[Pg 230]self rode the victor back to the city at the head of the grand procession.

There was even more applause at this, and then Ozma had the jeweled saddle put back on the Sawhorse, and she[Pg 230] rode the champion back to the city at the front of the grand parade.

"I ought to be a fairy," grumbled Jim, as he slowly drew the buggy home; "for to be just an ordinary horse in a fairy country is to be of no account whatever. It's no place for us, Zeb."

"I should be a fairy," grumbled Jim, as he slowly pulled the buggy home; "because being just an ordinary horse in a fairyland doesn't mean anything at all. This isn't a place for us, Zeb."

"It's lucky we got here, though," said the boy; and Jim thought of the dark cave, and agreed with him.

"It's a good thing we made it here," the boy said; and Jim thought about the dark cave and agreed with him.


CHAPTER 18.

ContentsTHE TRIAL OF EUREKA THE KITTEN

EVERAL days of festivity and merry-making followed, for such old friends did not often meet and there was much to be told and talked over between them, and many amusements to be enjoyed in this delightful country.

Several days of celebration and fun followed, as such old friends didn't get to meet often and there was a lot to share and discuss between them, along with many activities to enjoy in this lovely countryside.

Ozma was happy to have Dorothy beside her, for girls of her own age with whom it was proper for the Princess to associate were very few, and often the youthful Ruler of Oz was lonely for lack of companionship.

Ozma was glad to have Dorothy by her side because there were very few girls her age that it was appropriate for the Princess to hang out with, and often the young Ruler of Oz felt lonely without any company.

It was the third morning after Dorothy's arrival, and she was sitting with Ozma and their friends in a reception room, talking over old times, when the Princess said to her maid:

It was the third morning after Dorothy arrived, and she was sitting with Ozma and their friends in a reception room, reminiscing about old times, when the Princess said to her maid:

"Please go to my boudoir, Jellia, and get the white piglet I left on the dressing-table. I want to play with it."[Pg 232]

"Please go to my room, Jellia, and get the white piglet I left on the dresser. I want to play with it."[Pg 232]

Jellia at once departed on the errand, and she was gone so long that they had almost forgotten her mission when the green robed maiden returned with a troubled face.

Jellia quickly set off on her errand, and she was gone for so long that they had nearly forgotten what she was supposed to do when the green-robed girl came back looking worried.

"The piglet is not there, your Highness," said she.

"The piglet isn't here, Your Highness," she said.

"Not there!" exclaimed Ozma. "Are you sure?"

"Not there!" Ozma exclaimed. "Are you sure?"

"I have hunted in every part of the room," the maid replied.

"I've searched every corner of the room," the maid replied.

"Was not the door closed?" asked the Princess.

"Wasn't the door closed?" asked the Princess.

"Yes, your Highness; I am sure it was; for when I opened it Dorothy's white kitten crept out and ran up the stairs."

"Yes, Your Highness; I'm sure it was, because when I opened it, Dorothy's white kitten came out and ran up the stairs."

Hearing this, Dorothy and the Wizard exchanged startled glances, for they remembered how often Eureka had longed to eat a piglet. The little girl jumped up at once.

Hearing this, Dorothy and the Wizard exchanged surprised looks, as they recalled how often Eureka had wished to eat a piglet. The little girl jumped up right away.

"Come, Ozma," she said, anxiously; "let us go ourselves to search for the piglet."

"Come on, Ozma," she said nervously; "let's go look for the piglet ourselves."

So the two went to the dressing-room of the Princess and searched carefully in every corner and among the vases and baskets and ornaments that stood about the pretty boudoir. But not a trace could they find of the tiny creature they sought.

So the two went to the Princess's dressing room and searched carefully in every corner and among the vases, baskets, and ornaments that filled the lovely boudoir. But they couldn’t find a single trace of the tiny creature they were looking for.

Dorothy was nearly weeping, by this time, while Ozma was angry and indignant. When they returned to the others the Princess said:

Dorothy was almost in tears by this point, while Ozma was furious and upset. When they got back to the others, the Princess said:

"There is little doubt that my pretty piglet has been[Pg 233] eaten by that horrid kitten, and if that is true the offender must be punished."

"There’s no doubt that my cute piglet has been[Pg 233] eaten by that awful kitten, and if that's the case, the culprit has to be punished."

"I don't b'lieve Eureka would do such a dreadful thing!" cried Dorothy, much distressed. "Go and get my kitten, please, Jellia, and we'll hear what she has to say about it."

"I can't believe Eureka would do something so terrible!" exclaimed Dorothy, really upset. "Please go and get my kitten, Jellia, and we'll see what she has to say about it."

The green maiden hastened away, but presently returned and said:

The young woman in green hurried off, but soon came back and said:

"The kitten will not come. She threatened to scratch my eyes out if I touched her."

"The kitten won't come. She warned me she'd scratch my eyes out if I touched her."

"Where is she?" asked Dorothy.

"Where is she?" Dorothy asked.

"Under the bed in your own room," was the reply.

"Under the bed in your own room," was the reply.

So Dorothy ran to her room and found the kitten under the bed.

So Dorothy rushed to her room and discovered the kitten under the bed.

"Come here, Eureka!" she said.

"Come here, Eureka!" she said.

"I won't," answered the kitten, in a surly voice.

"I won't," replied the kitten, in a grumpy tone.

"Oh, Eureka! Why are you so bad?"

"Oh, Eureka! Why are you such a jerk?"

The kitten did not reply.

The kitten didn't respond.

"If you don't come to me, right away," continued Dorothy, getting provoked, "I'll take my Magic Belt and wish you in the Country of the Gurgles."

"If you don't come to me right now," continued Dorothy, getting frustrated, "I'll use my Magic Belt and wish you into the Country of the Gurgles."

"Why do you want me?" asked Eureka, disturbed by this threat.

"Why do you want me?" Eureka asked, feeling unsettled by the threat.

"You must go to Princess Ozma. She wants to talk to you."[Pg 234]

"You need to go see Princess Ozma. She wants to talk to you."[Pg 234]

"All right," returned the kitten, creeping out. "I'm not afraid of Ozma—or anyone else."

"Okay," said the kitten, stepping out. "I'm not scared of Ozma—or anyone else."

Dorothy carried her in her arms back to where the others sat in grieved and thoughtful silence.

Dorothy held her in her arms and carried her back to where the others were sitting in sorrowful and deep thought.

"Tell me, Eureka," said the Princess, gently: "did you eat my pretty piglet?"

"Tell me, Eureka," said the Princess softly, "did you eat my cute piglet?"

"I won't answer such a foolish question," asserted Eureka, with a snarl.

"I won't answer such a stupid question," Eureka said with a snarl.

"Oh, yes you will, dear," Dorothy declared. "The piglet is gone, and you ran out of the room when Jellia opened the door. So, if you are innocent, Eureka, you must tell the Princess how you came to be in her room, and what has become of the piglet."

"Oh, yes you will, dear," Dorothy said. "The piglet is gone, and you ran out of the room when Jellia opened the door. So, if you're innocent, Eureka, you need to tell the Princess how you ended up in her room and what happened to the piglet."

"Who accuses me?" asked the kitten, defiantly.

"Who’s accusing me?" asked the kitten, defiantly.

"No one," answered Ozma. "Your actions alone accuse you. The fact is that I left my little pet in my dressing-room lying asleep upon the table; and you must hove stolen in without my knowing it. When next the door was opened you ran out and hid yourself—and the piglet was gone."

"No one," replied Ozma. "Your actions speak for themselves. The truth is I left my little pet sleeping on the table in my dressing room; you must have sneaked in without me noticing. When I next opened the door, you dashed out and hid, and the piglet was gone."

"That's none of my business," growled the kitten.

"That's not my problem," growled the kitten.

"Don't be impudent, Eureka," admonished Dorothy.

"Don't be rude, Eureka," said Dorothy.

"It is you who are impudent," said Eureka, "for accusing me of such a crime when you can't prove it except by guessing."[Pg 235]

"It’s you who are being brazen," said Eureka, "for accusing me of such a crime when you can’t prove it other than by guessing."[Pg 235]

Ozma was now greatly incensed by the kitten's conduct. She summoned her Captain-General, and when the long, lean officer appeared she said:

Ozma was really upset with the kitten's behavior. She called for her Captain-General, and when the tall, thin officer showed up, she said:

"Carry this cat away to prison, and keep her in safe confinement until she is tried by law for the crime of murder."

"Take this cat away to jail, and keep her securely locked up until she goes to trial for the crime of murder."

So the Captain-General took Eureka from the arms of the now weeping Dorothy and in spite of the kitten's snarls and scratches carried it away to prison.

So the Captain-General took Eureka from the arms of the now crying Dorothy and, despite the kitten's hissing and scratching, carried it away to prison.

"What shall we do now?" asked the Scarecrow, with a sigh, for such a crime had cast a gloom over all the company.

"What should we do now?" asked the Scarecrow with a sigh, as this crime had brought a shadow over everyone.

"I will summon the Court to meet in the Throne Room at three o'clock," replied Ozma. "I myself will be the judge, and the kitten shall have a fair trial."

"I'll call the Court to meet in the Throne Room at three o'clock," Ozma responded. "I will be the judge, and the kitten will get a fair trial."

"What will happen if she is guilty?" asked Dorothy.

"What will happen if she’s guilty?" Dorothy asked.

"She must die," answered the Princess.

"She has to die," replied the Princess.

"Nine times?" enquired the Scarecrow.

"Nine times?" asked the Scarecrow.

"As many times as is necessary," was the reply. "I will ask the Tin Woodman to defend the prisoner, because he has such a kind heart I am sure he will do his best to save her. And the Woggle-Bug shall be the Public Accuser, because he is so learned that no one can deceive him."

"As many times as needed," was the reply. "I'll ask the Tin Woodman to defend the prisoner, because he has such a kind heart that I know he’ll do everything he can to save her. And the Woggle-Bug will be the Public Accuser, since he’s so knowledgeable that no one can fool him."

"Who will be the jury?" asked the Tin Woodman.[Pg 236]

"Who will be the jury?" asked the Tin Woodman.[Pg 236]

PORTRAIT OF THE WIZARD OF OZ. View larger image
PORTRAIT OF THE WIZARD OF OZ.

"There ought to be several animals on the jury," said Ozma, "because animals understand each other better than[Pg 237] we people understand them. So the jury shall consist of the Cowardly Lion, the Hungry Tiger, Jim the Cab-horse, the Yellow Hen, the Scarecrow, the Wizard, Tik-tok the Machine Man, the Sawhorse and Zeb of Hugson's Ranch. That makes the nine which the law requires, and all my people shall be admitted to hear the testimony."

"There should be several animals on the jury," said Ozma, "because animals understand each other better than[Pg 237] we humans understand them. So the jury will consist of the Cowardly Lion, the Hungry Tiger, Jim the Cab-horse, the Yellow Hen, the Scarecrow, the Wizard, Tik-tok the Machine Man, the Sawhorse, and Zeb from Hugson's Ranch. That makes nine, which is what the law requires, and all my people will be allowed to hear the testimony."

They now separated to prepare for the sad ceremony; for whenever an appeal is made to law sorrow is almost certain to follow—even in a fairyland like Oz. But it must be stated that the people of that Land were generally so well-behaved that there was not a single lawyer amongst them, and it had been years since any Ruler had sat in judgment upon an offender of the law. The crime of murder being the most dreadful crime of all, tremendous excitement prevailed in the Emerald City when the news of Eureka's arrest and trial became known.

They split up to get ready for the sad ceremony because whenever the law is involved, sorrow is usually not far behind—even in a magical place like Oz. However, it should be noted that the people of that land were typically so well-behaved that there wasn’t a single lawyer among them, and it had been years since any ruler had judged a lawbreaker. The crime of murder being the most terrible of all, there was a lot of excitement in the Emerald City when the news of Eureka's arrest and trial spread.

The Wizard, when he returned to his own room, was exceedingly thoughtful. He had no doubt Eureka had eaten his piglet, but he realized that a kitten cannot be depended upon at all times to act properly, since its nature is to destroy small animals and even birds for food, and the tame cat that we keep in our houses today is descended from the wild cat of the jungle—a very ferocious creature, indeed. The Wizard knew that if Dorothy's pet was found guilty and con[Pg 238]demned to death the little girl would be made very unhappy; so, although he grieved over the piglet's sad fate as much as any of them, he resolved to save Eureka's life.

The Wizard, when he got back to his room, was really deep in thought. He was sure Eureka had eaten his piglet, but he understood that you can’t always count on a kitten to behave properly, since it’s in their nature to hunt small animals and even birds for food. The domestic cat we have today is actually a descendant of the wild jungle cat—a pretty fierce creature, for sure. The Wizard knew that if Dorothy's pet was found guilty and sentenced to death, it would make the little girl very unhappy; so, even though he was as sad about the piglet’s unfortunate fate as anyone, he decided to save Eureka's life.

Sending for the Tin Woodman the Wizard took him into a corner and whispered:

Sending for the Tin Woodman, the Wizard took him into a corner and whispered:

"My friend, it is your duty to defend the white kitten and try to save her, but I fear you will fail because Eureka has long wished to eat a piglet, to my certain knowledge, and my opinion is that she has been unable to resist the temptation. Yet her disgrace and death would not bring back the piglet, but only serve to make Dorothy unhappy. So I intend to prove the kitten's innocence by a trick."

"My friend, it’s your job to protect the white kitten and try to save her, but I worry you won’t succeed because Eureka has always wanted to eat a piglet, of that I’m sure, and I believe she won’t be able to resist the temptation. But her shame and death wouldn't bring the piglet back; it would only make Dorothy sad. So I plan to prove the kitten's innocence with a trick."

He drew from his inside pocket one of the eight tiny piglets that were remaining and continued:

He pulled one of the eight tiny piglets left from his inside pocket and continued:

"This creature you must hide in some safe place, and if the jury decides that Eureka is guilty you may then produce this piglet and claim it is the one that was lost. All the piglets are exactly alike, so no one can dispute your word. This deception will save Eureka's life, and then we may all be happy again."

"This creature needs to be kept in a safe place, and if the jury finds Eureka guilty, you can then bring out this piglet and say it’s the one that went missing. All the piglets look exactly the same, so no one can argue with you. This trick will save Eureka's life, and then we can all be happy again."

"I do not like to deceive my friends," replied the Tin Woodman; "still, my kind heart urges me to save Eureka's life, and I can usually trust my heart to do the right thing. So I will do as you say, friend Wizard."[Pg 239]

"I don't want to trick my friends," replied the Tin Woodman; "but my kind heart is pushing me to save Eureka's life, and I usually trust my heart to make the right choice. So I'll do what you say, friend Wizard."[Pg 239]

After some thought he placed the little pig inside his funnel-shaped hat, and then put the hat upon his head and went back to his room to think over his speech to the jury.[Pg 240]

After thinking it over for a bit, he put the little pig inside his funnel-shaped hat, then put the hat on his head and went back to his room to plan his speech for the jury.[Pg 240]


CHAPTER 19.

ContentsTHE WIZARD PERFORMS ANOTHER TRICK

T three o'clock the Throne Room was crowded with citizens, men, women and children being eager to witness the great trial.

At three o'clock, the Throne Room was packed with citizens; men, women, and children were eager to see the big trial.

Princess Ozma, dressed in her most splendid robes of state, sat in the magnificent emerald throne, with her jewelled sceptre in her hand and her sparkling coronet upon her fair brow. Behind her throne stood the twenty-eight officers of her army and many officials of the royal household. At her right sat the queerly assorted Jury—animals, animated dummies and people—all gravely prepared to listen to what was said. The kitten had been placed in a large cage just before the throne, where she sat upon her haunches and gazed through the bars at the crowds around her, with seeming unconcern.[Pg 241]

Princess Ozma, wearing her most magnificent royal robes, sat on the stunning emerald throne, holding her jeweled scepter and wearing a sparkling coronet on her head. Behind her throne stood the twenty-eight officers of her army and many officials from the royal household. To her right sat the oddly mixed Jury—animals, animated figures, and people—all seriously prepared to listen to the proceedings. The kitten was placed in a large cage right in front of the throne, where she sat on her haunches, gazing through the bars at the crowd around her with apparent indifference.[Pg 241]

And now, at a signal from Ozma, the Woggle-Bug arose and addressed the jury. His tone was pompous and he strutted up and down in an absurd attempt to appear dignified.

And now, at a signal from Ozma, the Woggle-Bug stood up and spoke to the jury. He sounded self-important and walked back and forth in a ridiculous attempt to seem dignified.

"Your Royal Highness and Fellow Citizens," he began; "the small cat you see a prisoner before you is accused of the crime of first murdering and then eating our esteemed Ruler's fat piglet—or else first eating and then murdering it. In either case a grave crime has been committed which deserves a grave punishment."

"Your Royal Highness and Fellow Citizens," he began; "the little cat you see locked up here is accused of the crime of either first killing and then eating our respected Ruler's plump piglet—or first eating and then killing it. In either case, a serious crime has been committed that deserves a serious punishment."

"Do you mean my kitten must be put in a grave?" asked Dorothy.

"Are you saying my kitten has to be buried?" asked Dorothy.

"Don't interrupt, little girl," said the Woggle-Bug. "When I get my thoughts arranged in good order I do not like to have anything upset them or throw them into confusion."

"Don't interrupt, little girl," said the Woggle-Bug. "When I organize my thoughts, I don’t like anything to disturb them or throw them off track."

"If your thoughts were any good they wouldn't become confused," remarked the Scarecrow, earnestly. "My thoughts are always——"

"If your thoughts were any good, they wouldn’t get all mixed up," the Scarecrow said seriously. "My thoughts are always——"

"Is this a trial of thoughts, or of kittens?" demanded the Woggle-Bug.

"Is this a test of ideas, or of kittens?" asked the Woggle-Bug.

"It's a trial of one kitten," replied the Scarecrow; "but your manner is a trial to us all."

"It's a test for one kitten," replied the Scarecrow, "but your attitude is a challenge for all of us."

"Let the Public Accuser continue," called Ozma from her throne, "and I pray you do not interrupt him."[Pg 242]

"Let the Public Accuser continue," Ozma called from her throne, "and please do not interrupt him."[Pg 242]

"The criminal who now sits before the court licking her paws," resumed the Woggle-Bug, "has long desired to unlawfully eat the fat piglet, which was no bigger than a mouse. And finally she made a wicked plan to satisfy her depraved appetite for pork. I can see her, in my mind's eye——"

"The criminal who is now sitting before the court, licking her paws," continued the Woggle-Bug, "has long wanted to illegally eat the fat piglet, which was no bigger than a mouse. And finally, she crafted a wicked plan to satisfy her twisted craving for pork. I can see her, in my mind's eye——"

"What's that?" asked the Scarecrow.

"What's that?" asked the Scarecrow.

"I say I can see her in my mind's eye——"

"I say I can see her in my imagination——"

"The mind has no eye," declared the Scarecrow. "It's blind."

"The mind has no eye," said the Scarecrow. "It's blind."

"Your Highness," cried the Woggle-Bug, appealing to Ozma, "have I a mind's eye, or haven't I?"

"Your Highness," shouted the Woggle-Bug, turning to Ozma, "do I have a mind's eye, or not?"

"If you have, it is invisible," said the Princess.

"If you have it, you can't see it," said the Princess.

"Very true," returned the Woggle-Bug, bowing. "I say I see the criminal, in my mind's eye, creeping stealthily into the room of our Ozma and secreting herself, when no one was looking, until the Princess had gone away and the door was closed. Then the murderer was alone with her helpless victim, the fat piglet, and I see her pounce upon the innocent creature and eat it up——"

"That's absolutely right," replied the Woggle-Bug with a bow. "I can picture the criminal in my mind, sneaking quietly into Ozma's room and hiding herself when no one was paying attention, waiting until the Princess left and the door was shut. Then the murderer was alone with her defenseless victim, the fat piglet, and I watch her leap at the poor creature and devour it——"

"Are you still seeing with your mind's eye?" enquired the Scarecrow.

"Are you still seeing with your imagination?" the Scarecrow asked.

"Of course; how else could I see it? And we know the thing is true, because since the time of that interview there is no piglet to be found anywhere."[Pg 243]

"Of course; how else could I see it? And we know it's true, because since that interview, there hasn't been a piglet to be found anywhere."[Pg 243]

Eureka in court.

"I suppose, if the cat had been gone, instead of the piglet, your mind's eye would see the piglet eating the cat," suggested the Scarecrow.

"I guess if the cat had disappeared instead of the piglet, you would picture the piglet eating the cat," the Scarecrow suggested.

"Very likely," acknowledged the Woggle-Bug. "And now, Fellow Citizens and Creatures of the Jury, I assert that so awful a crime deserves death, and in the case of the ferocious criminal before you—who is now washing her face—the death penalty should be inflicted nine times."

"Very likely," agreed the Woggle-Bug. "And now, Fellow Citizens and Creatures of the Jury, I believe that such a terrible crime deserves death, and in the case of the brutal criminal before you—who is currently washing her face—the death penalty should be imposed nine times."

There was great applause when the speaker sat down. Then the Princess spoke in a stern voice:

There was loud applause when the speaker finished. Then the Princess spoke in a serious tone:

"Prisoner, what have you to say for yourself? Are you guilty, or not guilty?"

"Prisoner, what do you have to say for yourself? Are you guilty or not guilty?"

"Why, that's for you to find out," replied Eureka. "If you can prove I'm guilty, I'll be willing to die nine times, but a mind's eye is no proof, because the Woggle-Bug has no mind to see with."

"Well, that's something for you to figure out," replied Eureka. "If you can show I'm guilty, I'm ready to face death nine times, but having a mind's eye is no proof, since the Woggle-Bug doesn't have a mind to see with."

"Never mind, dear," said Dorothy.

"Don't worry, dear," said Dorothy.

Then the Tin Woodman arose and said:

Then the Tin Woodman stood up and said:

"Respected Jury and dearly beloved Ozma, I pray you not to judge this feline prisoner unfeelingly. I do not think the innocent kitten can be guilty, and surely it is unkind to accuse a luncheon of being a murder. Eureka is the sweet pet of a lovely little girl whom we all admire, and gentleness and innocence are her chief virtues. Look at the kitten's intelli[Pg 246]gent eyes;" (here Eureka closed her eyes sleepily) "gaze at her smiling countenance!" (here Eureka snarled and showed her teeth) "mark the tender pose of her soft, padded little hands!" (Here Eureka bared her sharp claws and scratched at the bars of the cage.) "Would such a gentle animal be guilty of eating a fellow creature? No; a thousand times, no!"

"Respected Jury and beloved Ozma, I ask you not to judge this feline prisoner harshly. I truly don't think the innocent kitten is guilty, and it's definitely unkind to accuse a lunch of being a murder. Eureka is the sweet pet of a lovely little girl we all admire, and her main qualities are gentleness and innocence. Look at the kitten's intelligent eyes;" (here Eureka closed her eyes sleepily) "look at her smiling face!" (here Eureka snarled and showed her teeth) "notice the gentle way she poses her soft, padded little hands!" (Here Eureka bared her sharp claws and scratched at the bars of the cage.) "Could such a gentle animal possibly be guilty of eating another creature? No; a thousand times, no!"

"Oh, cut it short," said Eureka; "you've talked long enough."

"Oh, cut it out," said Eureka; "you've been talking long enough."

"I'm trying to defend you," remonstrated the Tin Woodman.

"I'm trying to defend you," protested the Tin Woodman.

"Then say something sensible," retorted the kitten. "Tell them it would be foolish for me to eat the piglet, because I had sense enough to know it would raise a row if I did. But don't try to make out I'm too innocent to eat a fat piglet if I could do it and not be found out. I imagine it would taste mighty good."

"Then say something reasonable," the kitten shot back. "Tell them it would be stupid for me to eat the piglet because I know it would cause a big fuss if I did. But don’t pretend that I’m too innocent to eat a fat piglet if I could get away with it. I bet it would taste really good."

"Perhaps it would, to those who eat," remarked the Tin Woodman. "I myself, not being built to eat, have no personal experience in such matters. But I remember that our great poet once said:

"Maybe it would, to those who eat," said the Tin Woodman. "I personally, not being designed to eat, have no firsthand experience with these things. But I remember that our great poet once said:

"'To eat is sweet
When hunger's seat
Demands a treat
Of savory meat.'
[Pg 247]

"Eating is awesome"
When hunger strikes
Requests a plate
Of delicious meat.
[Pg 247]

"Take this into consideration, friends of the Jury, and you will readily decide that the kitten is wrongfully accused and should be set at liberty."

"Consider this, friends of the Jury, and you'll quickly realize that the kitten is unfairly accused and should be freed."

When the Tin Woodman sat down no one applauded him, for his arguments had not been very convincing and few believed that he had proved Eureka's innocence. As for the Jury, the members whispered to each other for a few minutes and then they appointed the Hungry Tiger their spokesman. The huge beast slowly arose and said:

When the Tin Woodman sat down, no one applauded him because his arguments weren't very convincing, and few believed he had proven Eureka's innocence. As for the Jury, the members whispered to each other for a few minutes and then chose the Hungry Tiger as their spokesperson. The large beast slowly stood up and said:

"Kittens have no consciences, so they eat whatever pleases them. The jury believes the white kitten known as Eureka is guilty of having eaten the piglet owned by Princess Ozma, and recommends that she be put to death in punishment of the crime."

"Kittens don’t have a sense of right and wrong, so they eat whatever they want. The jury thinks the white kitten named Eureka is guilty of having eaten the piglet owned by Princess Ozma, and they suggest that she should be put to death as punishment for the crime."

The judgment of the jury was received with great applause, although Dorothy was sobbing miserably at the fate of her pet. The Princess was just about to order Eureka's head chopped off with the Tin Woodman's axe when that brilliant personage once more arose and addressed her.

The jury's verdict was met with loud applause, even though Dorothy was crying uncontrollably over what had happened to her pet. The Princess was just about to give the order to have Eureka's head chopped off with the Tin Woodman's axe when that clever individual stood up again and spoke to her.

"Your Highness," said he, "see how easy it is for a jury to be mistaken. The kitten could not have eaten your piglet—for here it is!"

"Your Highness," he said, "look how easy it is for a jury to be wrong. The kitten couldn't have eaten your piglet—because here it is!"

He took off his funnel hat and from beneath it produced a tiny white piglet, which he held aloft that all might see it clearly.[Pg 248]

He removed his funnel hat and pulled out a tiny white piglet from underneath it, holding it up high so everyone could see it clearly.[Pg 248]

Ozma was delighted and exclaimed, eagerly:

Ozma was thrilled and exclaimed, eagerly:

"Give me my pet, Nick Chopper!"

"Give me my pet, Nick Chopper!"

And all the people cheered and clapped their hands, rejoicing that the prisoner had escaped death and been proved to be innocent.

And everyone cheered and clapped their hands, celebrating that the prisoner had escaped death and was proven innocent.

As the Princess held the white piglet in her arms and stroked its soft hair she said: "Let Eureka out of the cage, for she is no longer a prisoner, but our good friend. Where did you find my missing pet, Nick Chopper?"

As the Princess held the little white pig in her arms and petted its soft fur, she said, "Let Eureka out of the cage because she’s no longer a prisoner; she’s our good friend. Where did you find my lost pet, Nick Chopper?"

"In a room of the palace," he answered.

"In a room of the palace," he replied.

"Justice," remarked the Scarecrow, with a sigh, "is a dangerous thing to meddle with. If you hadn't happened to find the piglet, Eureka would surely have been executed."

"Justice," said the Scarecrow with a sigh, "is a risky thing to get involved with. If you hadn't found the piglet, Eureka definitely would have been executed."

"But justice prevailed at the last," said Ozma, "for here is my pet, and Eureka is once more free."

"But justice won out in the end," said Ozma, "because here is my pet, and Eureka is free once again."

"I refuse to be free," cried the kitten, in a sharp voice, "unless the Wizard can do his trick with eight piglets. If he can produce but seven, then this it not the piglet that was lost, but another one."

"I won't be free," said the kitten sharply, "unless the Wizard can perform his trick with eight piglets. If he can only produce seven, then it's not the lost piglet, but a different one."

"Hush, Eureka!" warned the Wizard.

"Shh, Eureka!" warned the Wizard.

"Don't be foolish," advised the Tin Woodman, "or you may be sorry for it."

"Don't be stupid," advised the Tin Woodman, "or you might regret it."

"The piglet that belonged to the Princess wore an emerald collar," said Eureka, loudly enough for all to hear.[Pg 249]

"The piglet that belonged to the Princess wore an emerald collar," said Eureka, loud enough for everyone to hear.[Pg 249]

"So it did!" exclaimed Ozma. "This cannot be the one the Wizard gave me."

"So it did!" Ozma exclaimed. "This can't be the one the Wizard gave me."

"Of course not; he had nine of them, altogether," declared Eureka; "and I must say it was very stingy of him not to let me eat just a few. But now that this foolish trial is ended, I will tell you what really became of your pet piglet."

"Of course not; he had nine of them total," Eureka said. "And I have to say, it was pretty stingy of him not to let me eat just a few. But now that this silly trial is over, I'll tell you what really happened to your pet piglet."

At this everyone in the Throne Room suddenly became quiet, and the kitten continued, in a calm, mocking tone of voice:

At this, everyone in the Throne Room suddenly went silent, and the kitten continued in a calm, teasing tone:

"I will confess that I intended to eat the little pig for my breakfast; so I crept into the room where it was kept while the Princess was dressing and hid myself under a chair. When Ozma went away she closed the door and left her pet on the table. At once I jumped up and told the piglet not to make a fuss, for he would be inside of me in half a second; but no one can teach one of these creatures to be reasonable. Instead of keeping still, so I could eat him comfortably, he trembled so with fear that he fell off the table into a big vase that was standing on the floor. The vase had a very small neck, and spread out at the top like a bowl. At first the piglet stuck in the neck of the vase and I thought I should get him, after all, but he wriggled himself through and fell down into the deep bottom part—and I suppose he's there yet."[Pg 250]

"I have to admit that I planned to eat the little pig for breakfast; so I sneaked into the room where it was kept while the Princess was getting ready and hid under a chair. When Ozma left, she closed the door and left her pet on the table. Immediately, I jumped up and told the piglet not to make a fuss, because he would be inside me in no time; but you can't teach these creatures to be calm. Instead of staying still so I could eat him comfortably, he trembled with fear and fell off the table into a big vase that was on the floor. The vase had a very small neck and flared out at the top like a bowl. At first, the piglet got stuck in the neck of the vase and I thought I might get him after all, but he wriggled free and fell down into the deep bottom part—and I guess he's still there."[Pg 250]

All were astonished at this confession, and Ozma at once sent an officer to her room to fetch the vase. When he returned the Princess looked down the narrow neck of the big ornament and discovered her lost piglet, just as Eureka had said she would.

Everyone was amazed by this confession, and Ozma immediately sent an officer to her room to get the vase. When he came back, the Princess peered down the narrow neck of the large ornament and found her lost piglet, just as Eureka had said she would.

There was no way to get the creature out without breaking the vase, so the Tin Woodman smashed it with his axe and set the little prisoner free.

There was no way to get the creature out without breaking the vase, so the Tin Woodman chopped it with his axe and freed the little prisoner.

Then the crowd cheered lustily and Dorothy hugged the kitten in her arms and told her how delighted she was to know that she was innocent.

Then the crowd cheered loudly, and Dorothy hugged the kitten in her arms, telling her how happy she was to know that she was innocent.

"But why didn't you tell us at first?" she asked.

"But why didn't you tell us earlier?" she asked.

"It would have spoiled the fun," replied the kitten, yawning.

"It would have ruined the fun," said the kitten, yawning.

Ozma gave the Wizard back the piglet he had so kindly allowed Nick Chopper to substitute for the lost one, and then she carried her own into the apartments of the palace where she lived. And now, the trial being over, the good citizens of the Emerald City scattered to their homes, well content with the day's amusement.[Pg 251]

Ozma returned the piglet to the Wizard that he had generously let Nick Chopper use as a replacement for the lost one, and then she brought her own into the palace apartments where she lived. Now that the trial was over, the happy citizens of the Emerald City went back to their homes, satisfied with the day's entertainment.[Pg 251]


CHAPTER 20.

ContentsZEB RETURNS TO THE RANCH

UREKA was much surprised to find herself in disgrace; but she was, in spite of the fact that she had not eaten the piglet. For the folks of Oz knew the kitten had tried to commit the crime, and that only an accident had prevented her from doing so; therefore even the Hungry Tiger preferred not to associate with her. Eureka was forbidden to wander around the palace and was made to stay in confinement in Dorothy's room; so she began to beg her mistress to send her to some other place where she could enjoy herself better.

Eureka was very surprised to find herself in trouble; but she was, despite the fact that she hadn’t eaten the piglet. The people of Oz knew that the kitten had tried to commit the crime, and that only an accident had stopped her from doing it; so even the Hungry Tiger didn’t want to be around her. Eureka was banned from walking around the palace and had to stay locked up in Dorothy's room; so she started begging her mistress to send her somewhere else where she could have more fun.

Dorothy was herself anxious to get home, so she promised Eureka they would not stay in the Land of Oz much longer.[Pg 252]

Dorothy was eager to get home, so she promised Eureka they wouldn't stay in the Land of Oz much longer.[Pg 252]

The next evening after the trial the little girl begged Ozma to allow her to look in the enchanted picture, and the Princess readily consented. She took the child to her room and said: "Make your wish, dear, and the picture will show the scene you desire to behold."

The next evening after the trial, the little girl asked Ozma to let her look at the enchanted picture, and the Princess happily agreed. She took the child to her room and said, "Make your wish, sweetie, and the picture will show you the scene you want to see."

Then Dorothy found, with the aid of the enchanted picture, that Uncle Henry had returned to the farm in Kansas, and she also saw that both he and Aunt Em were dressed in mourning, because they thought their little niece had been killed by the earthquake.

Then Dorothy realized, with the help of the magical picture, that Uncle Henry had come back to the farm in Kansas, and she also noticed that both he and Aunt Em were wearing black, because they believed their little niece had died in the earthquake.

"Really," said the girl, anxiously, "I must get back as soon as poss'ble to my own folks."

"Really," said the girl, anxiously, "I need to get back to my own family as soon as possible."

Zeb also wanted to see his home, and although he did not find anyone mourning for him, the sight of Hugson's Ranch in the picture made him long to get back there.

Zeb also wanted to see his home, and even though he didn’t find anyone grieving for him, seeing Hugson's Ranch in the picture made him yearn to return there.

"This is a fine country, and I like all the people that live in it," he told Dorothy. "But the fact is, Jim and I don't seem to fit into a fairyland, and the old horse has been begging me to go home again ever since he lost the race. So, if you can find a way to fix it, we'll be much obliged to you."

"This is a great country, and I really like all the people who live here," he told Dorothy. "But the truth is, Jim and I just don’t seem to belong in a fairyland, and ever since he lost the race, the old horse has been asking me to take him home again. So, if you can help make that happen, we’d really appreciate it."

"Ozma can do it, easily," replied Dorothy. "Tomorrow morning I'll go to Kansas and you can go to Californy."

"Ozma can handle it, no problem," Dorothy said. "Tomorrow morning, I'll head to Kansas, and you can go to California."

"Thank you so much for all your kindness."

That last evening was so delightful that the boy will never forget it as long as he lives. They were all together[Pg 254] (except Eureka) in the pretty rooms of the Princess, and the Wizard did some new tricks, and the Scarecrow told stories, and the Tin Woodman sang a love song in a sonorous, metallic voice, and everybody laughed and had a good time. Then Dorothy wound up Tik-tok and he danced a jig to amuse the company, after which the Yellow Hen related some of her adventures with the Nome King in the Land of Ev.

That last evening was so wonderful that the boy will never forget it as long as he lives. They were all together[Pg 254] (except Eureka) in the lovely rooms of the Princess. The Wizard performed some new tricks, the Scarecrow told stories, and the Tin Woodman sang a love song in a deep, metallic voice. Everyone laughed and had a great time. Then Dorothy wound up Tik-tok, and he danced a jig to entertain the group, after which the Yellow Hen shared some of her adventures with the Nome King in the Land of Ev.

The Princess served delicious refreshments to those who were in the habit of eating, and when Dorothy's bed time arrived the company separated after exchanging many friendly sentiments.

The Princess offered tasty snacks to everyone who usually ate, and when it was time for Dorothy to go to bed, the guests said their goodbyes after sharing many friendly words.

Next morning they all assembled for the final parting, and many of the officials and courtiers came to look upon the impressive ceremonies.

Next morning, they all gathered for the final farewell, and many officials and courtiers came to witness the impressive ceremonies.

Dorothy held Eureka in her arms and bade her friends a fond good-bye.

Dorothy held Eureka in her arms and said a warm goodbye to her friends.

"You must come again, some time," said the little Wizard; and she promised she would if she found it possible to do so.

"You have to come again sometime," said the little Wizard; and she promised she would if she could.

"But Uncle Henry and Aunt Em need me to help them," she added, "so I can't ever be very long away from the farm in Kansas."

"But Uncle Henry and Aunt Em need me to help them," she added, "so I can't be away from the farm in Kansas for too long."

Ozma wore the Magic Belt; and, when she had kissed[Pg 256] Dorothy farewell and had made her wish, the little girl and her kitten disappeared in a twinkling.

Ozma wore the Magic Belt, and when she kissed[Pg 256] Dorothy goodbye and made her wish, the little girl and her kitten vanished in an instant.

"Where is she?" asked Zeb, rather bewildered by the suddenness of it.

"Where is she?" Zeb asked, feeling a bit confused by how abrupt it was.

"Greeting her uncle and aunt in Kansas, by this time," returned Ozma, with a smile.

"Greeting her uncle and aunt in Kansas, by this time," replied Ozma, with a smile.

Then Zeb brought out Jim, all harnessed to the buggy, and took his seat.

Then Zeb brought out Jim, all harnessed to the buggy, and took his seat.

"I'm much obliged for all your kindness," said the boy, "and very grateful to you for saving my life and sending me home again after all the good times I've had. I think this is the loveliest country in the world; but not being fairies Jim and I feel we ought to be where we belong—and that's at the ranch. Good-bye, everybody!"

"I'm really grateful for all your kindness," said the boy, "and I appreciate you saving my life and sending me home after all the great times I've had. I think this is the most beautiful country in the world; but since we're not fairies, Jim and I feel we should be where we belong—and that's at the ranch. Goodbye, everyone!"

He gave a start and rubbed his eyes. Jim was trotting along the well-known road, shaking his ears and whisking his tail with a contented motion. Just ahead of them were the gates of Hugson's Ranch, and Uncle Hugson now came out and stood with uplifted arms and wide open mouth, staring in amazement.

He jumped and rubbed his eyes. Jim was trotting down the familiar road, shaking his ears and wagging his tail happily. Just ahead of them were the gates of Hugson's Ranch, and Uncle Hugson came out, standing there with his arms raised and mouth wide open, staring in shock.

"Goodness gracious! It's Zeb—and Jim, too!" he exclaimed. "Where in the world have you been, my lad?"

"Wow! It's Zeb—and Jim, too!" he exclaimed. "Where have you been, my friend?"

"Why, in the world, Uncle," answered Zeb, with a laugh.[Pg 257]

"Why, in the world, Uncle," Zeb replied with a laugh.[Pg 257]




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!